《The Invincible Arthur Gardner》


 Chapter 1 - The Companys Garbage

    Chapter 1 - The Company''s Garbage


    Arthur Gardner attempted to stand tall and appear more self-assured, yet he could not; he felt as if he


    had been kneeling on both of his knees for the entire duration.


    "Who gave you this job here?"


    Marco, his cousin, who held a prestigious executive role at thepany Arthur worked for, sneered


    contemptuously.


    "Someone like you only dirties this ce. Why don''t you leave and go back to the street life you''re used


    to?"


    Arthur had endured a difficult past. His father had been disowned by his wealthy family after marrying


    his mother, amoner, and had suffered in poverty since his childhood. The strain of their


    circumstances eventually took its toll, and his mother died when he was only ten.


    His father was struggling to pay the hefty medical bills incurred by histe wife. And his father''s good


    friend finally offered to help by lending some money, even offering his daughter to be engaged to


    Arthur.


    Despite their best efforts, Arthur''s and his family''s lives did not improve. The debt that his father had


    umted was insurmountable, and eventually, when Arthur was 15 years old, his father passed


    away.


    This forced him to live a harsh life on the streets, struggling to survive and enduring humiliation until he


    was 25. Eventually, he was able to get a job at a prestigiouspany, although it was only as a janitor.


    Marco and four other people were standing around Arthur, all looking at him with disdain.


    "Why don''t you just go ahead and kill yourself, and donate your corpse to be dog food?" In a leisurely


    stride, Marco spoke with a haughty air. His casualness and cidness conveyed his affluent


    upbringing: he came from a considerable wealthy family. The two were, in fact, rted, but the lives of


    Arthur and Marco were onpletely different levels.


    Arthur looked at Marco, "I got this job in a legitimate way. I applied for it, and they thought I was


    suitable for the role."


    Marco approached Arthur and firmly pushed him back. "Who gave you permission to talk to me like


    that, Arthur?"


    Arthur had no other choice than to submit to the cruel treatment he was receiving. With ack of job


    opportunities in the country and the desperate need for any kind of employment, even finding food was


    a struggle. As a result of such oppressive conditions, he was forced toply.


    Still, Arthur harbored a deep resentment in his heart towards Marco and the entire family, who had


    abandoned Arthur''s family and discarded him like garbage. Not even when his father had passed away


    had any of them show up.


    "Arthur, as you can see, I have a high position in thispany. I am one of the highest executives here


    and I have the power to do anything to you, including firing you right now. So, it''s in your best interest to


    not defy me. Show me that you really want to keep working here." He then gestured to the other four


    people in the room, prompting them to hold Arthur and force him to kneel on the floor.


    Two sets of hands suddenly grasped Arthur while he was kicked in the legs. He desperately fought


    back, but four people overwhelmed him. They eventually managed to overpower him and threw him


    onto the floor, forcing him to kneel.


    "Lick the bottom of my shoe. Show that a dog like you really obeys its master."


    Marco waved his shoe in Arthur''s direction, and itnded right on his face, but Arthur remained


    unresponsive and still.


    He nced at Arthur with a sneer and mocked, "Useless human, dog, animal." He then stepped


    forward and delivered a powerful kick to Arthur''s stomach, causing him to grunt in pain.


    Arthur received a kick right in the stomach, but not many people know if that was due to the suffering


    he had endured in his life. He was used to physicalbor, especially since he was also used to being


    abused by his peers, which made him quite able to withstand physical treatment from others.


    Marco spat on the floor, right in front of Arthur.


    "Arthur, lick my spit. I know it''s an honor for you, right? I just ate a 10,000 USD meal, I''m sure there''s


    still some of the taste left in my spit."


    The four other people standing around Arthurughed at how he was being humiliated like that.


    "Garbage should be treated as garbage indeed."


    "Hahaha, Master Marco looks like he''s a bit hesitant to lick your spit. Do we need to give him a little


    push? Hahaha."


    Arthur knew that Marco wouldn''t easily let him live in peace. However, he wasn''t that low to obey all of


    his orders. For him, receiving kicks on his body was still better than doing what he was being


    Arthur clenched his fists, hoping he could retaliate against all the treatment he was given, but of


    course, he had no power to do so.


    "You''re better off hitting me than asking me to do this, Marco," Arthur said with a firm tone, followed by


    another kick from Marco and a few other people surrounding him.


    After that, the door in the room opened, and a girl stepped in. She was Linda, Arthur''s fianc¨¦e, who had


    been engaged since his parents were still alive.


    Linda was an incredibly gorgeous girl. Standing at 175 cm (5.74 ft) tall, her body was incredibly sexy,


    with light blonde hair, full breasts, wide hips, and aplexion that was as white as snow. Her beauty


    was undeniable, and it was love at first sight for anyone whoid eyes on her.


    "Linda?"


    Arthur turned to Linda, but the girl walked to Marco''s side and put her hands on the man''s waist. Then


    she brought her face close to Marco''s and kissed him.


    "What are you doing?" Arthur asked in surprise.


    Linda had never consented to this arrangement and had been distressed over it for some time. After


    her parents passed away, she was finally liberated from the burden of their agreement, and she could


    pursue a rtionship with Marco, a wealthy man, instead of Arthur, who was nothing more than a


    poverty-stricken street urchin.


    "Arthur, you should know, I never epted our engagement, and now that my parents are gone, I can


    decide to end it," Linda said, then hugged Marco again.


    "Hahaha.... " Marcoughed loudly. "Even your fianc¨¦ has left you, Arthur. I think you''re no longer


    worthy of living in this world."


    "Linda!" Arthur raised his face. "Don''t you know that Marco is a yboy? He''s just using his wealth to


    attract women, then leaving them."


    "Arthur!" Linda eximed, her dissatisfaction bubbling up as she spoke. "Even though Marco is a


    yboy, he has promised me loyalty, and he even got me a new sports car worth one hundred


    thousand dors! What can you offer me? I''m sure Marco''s shoes are still worth more than your life!"


    "Finally, I''m the first one to experience Linda''s embrace," Marco said boastfully, wrapping his arm


    around the girl''s waist with pride.


    "See, Arthur, your ex-fianc¨¦e is such a stunning beauty; far beyond your reach. You couldn''t even hold


    her hand or win her heart. Can you imagine the joy I''m feeling while I''m embracing your dream girl?" he


    asked mockingly.


    Arthur lifted his face and looked towards Linda, "Linda, we were engaged due to our parent''s


    agreement and we did it to honor what they had given us, you shouldn''t easily destroy all of this just


    because they had passed away."


    "Arthur, it seems you are dreaming too high, even in your dreams I don''t want to be your fianc¨¦e. You


    should go back to the streets and live with the trash, because that is where your life belongs."


    Linda answered with hatred on her face, yet she sweetly caressed Marco''s chest.


    Marco chuckled, giving Arthur a pat on the shoulder. "And I can confirm that yourst day here is


    today."


    Arthur left Marco''s room with his hopes dashed and a feeling that the whole world was against him. He


    had lost the only job he had that could provide him with an ie and now he had to return to the life


    of living on the streets, desperately searching for a way to make ends meet.


    [Ding!]


    Suddenly, a strange buzzing sound sounded in his ear.


    "What was that?" Arthur asked, perplexed.


    [Binding The VIP System...Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    [10%...


    [30%...


    [80%...


    [100%...


    [Bindingplete.]


    Then, a screen that only Arthur could see appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Arthur looked confused at the transparent screen that had appeared in front of him, he touched the


    screen, but his hand passed through it. The object was exactly like the ones in the sci-fi stories. "But is


    this real? How did I get something like this?¡±


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Body: 20 (Weak)]


    [Mind: 35 (Good)]


    [VIP Points: 0]


    [Skills: Need VIP Points to unlock new skills]


    [System Comment: Your body may look good, but it isn''t getting the nourishment it needs! That''s why


    you look older than you should and don''t feel your best. Get your hands on some delicious and


    nutritious grub. So you can feel more energized and content and look even more fabulous!]


    [Wee, Arthur Gardner, to the VIP System! ]


    [Your mission is to be a person of great prestige, to attain wealth and fame, and to have every


    woman you desire.]


    [The System will provide you with the necessary resources to start your journey of bing the most


    VIP person in the world.]


    "What happened?" Arthur was still confused about what was happening, words appearing in front of


    him and a very soft and calming voice whispering in his ear.


    "Wait? Who are you? What are you doing to me?" Arthur asked, bewildered.


    [I''m the system that''s connected to you and that follows you wherever you go.]


    [I won''t be given to anyone else until you pass away, and I''ll help you get whatever you need in life.]


    "What the heck is this system?" Arthur asked, bewildered by the sudden influx of information.


    [Now, take a look at your phone notifications.]


    "Huh?" Arthur felt confused and then opened the notifications on his phone.


    [Bank Central World] The bnce of your ount ending in xxx69 is USD 10,000,000,000,000.00.


    "What???" Arthur was shocked when he realized that the bnce in his ount had skyrocketed.


    Arthur never could have imagined that there were ten trillion US dors in his ount. He was


    overwhelmed by the thought of all the things he could now afford and buy with such a huge amount of


    money.


    "Wait, is this really true? I double-checked my financial statement, there must be no mistake," he


    asked, astonished.


    [This is my bonus to you as a way of introducing myself, Host. I like your personality, and I''m sure you''ll


    be great. Use the money as you wish.]


    [Okay, Host, do good deeds, and you will get skill points. With VIP points, you can upgrade any skill


    you want in life.]


    [Congrattions once again! Host.]

 Chapter 2 - A Cup of Dreams

    Chapter 2 - A Cup of Dreams


    "Hey, System," Arthur called out as he walked down the hallway towards the changing room, "are you


    listening to me?" He no longer had any excuse to remain in that ce; he had just acquired a system


    that was way beyond hisprehension and wanted to quickly discover the truth about it.


    [Yes, Host, I will answer anything when you ask. I will always be with you and be loyal to you.]


    "Say it again, why am I able to get this system? This feels very strange, and magical, and like a fiction


    in the story." Arthur asked, still not fullyprehending what was happening to him.


    He knew it was something extraordinary and filled with limitless potential, and he had seen with his own


    eyes that his ount bnce had increased drastically.


    [Indeed, there can be no doubt about what I have said.]


    [I can guarantee that I am entirely yours. You need not worry; I shall help you to live in peace and


    contentment.]


    Arthur nodded and felt relieved after knowing the facts. "So what can I do with the VIP points you


    mentioned, System? Will I be able to be a super-strong person? Is it too much for this normal


    world? Will I be a superhero and fight crime?" he asked.


    [Host, the system has unlimited potential, but the skills we''re talking about here are life skills that can


    be possessed by ordinary humans, like singing, driving, and so on. You can get all of that instantly. This


    is a privilege that only you possess, Host.]


    [To get VIP points, you just need to do good deeds, and the system will reward you with VIP points on a


    certain scale.]


    "So I need to do a good deed to get VIP Points? What kind of good deed is it? Will I just get VIP points


    by donating money to an orphanage?" Arthur was trying to understand the system as the exnation


    of the good deed was quite confusing.


    [Host, you don''t need to overthink it. Just let your journey guide you, and follow your heart. You will find


    what you are looking for in life.]


    [Giving a donation to an orphanage will surely earn you VIP Points, but you shouldn''t take advantage of


    it by doing it multiple times.]


    [The good deeds you do muste from your heart.]


    After confidently confirming his answer, Arthur left the office first while everyone else was still working.


    Someone ran towards him, whom he recognized as Mr. John, his superior at the office.


    Mr. John said, "Arthur, wait a minute!"


    "Hey Kid," said John, with a fat body, the boss of the cleaning service in the office, "where are you off to


    at this hour? Don''t you want this job anymore? Do you think this office is your parents'' property and you


    can juste and go as you please? If you''re still intent on leaving, I''ll have to fire you, and you''ll have


    to return to the streets, this is all on you."


    "You won''t even get a cent for severance, kid. Get out of here now. You''re nothing but trash," Mr. John


    told him.


    "Thank you for all your kindness to me, Mr. John. I hope you won''t regret this," Arthur replied, then


    turned away without a second nce.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Several people murmured as Arthur departed, "That young man is going to starve, and his story will be


    broadcast on TV in a few days. He won''t have enough money to rent a ce or buy food."


    "Especially in winter, someone who''s malnourished like him won''t be able to survive the cold nights. I


    hope his corpse is eaten by rats in the streets," they added.


    Arthur immediately ran away from the towering Brown Corporation building. He couldn''t wait to test the


    things he had just acquired.


    That afternoon, the sun was hidden behind dark clouds, and the streets were nketed with snow.


    Arthur wore only a light jacket, making him feel cold and wish he had bought new clothes or a jacket to


    keep him warm.


    He stopped in front of a drink machine and chose a hot coffee. He entered his ount code, and a


    steaming cup of coffee was suddenly dispensed.


    Arthur had no bnce in his ount before, so it was a great relief when he received his coffee. He


    took a sip of the 5 USD coffee and felt its warmth spread throughout his body.


    "Five dors for a cup of coffee? I would have never dreamed of it before. But it tastes a bit strange,


    could it be because I''m not used to expensive drinks?"


    Soutke, the city where he lived, was very developed, filled with bigpanies,vish ces, and


    posh entertainment venues. As a result, if someone was without a job, they would end up on the


    streets.


    However, with the money Arthur had, he felt he could have anything.


    "Ten trillion dors!? I can''t believe it! That kind of money is now in my ount? I could buy anything I


    want - a house, a car, some good food?"


    After pondering for a moment, he decided to go to the most luxurious restaurant in the city, just a few


    minutes away. There was a 30-story building and many fancy cars parked outside.


    As Arthur approached the entrance, a security guard clothed in ck stopped him.


    "Hey, beggar! Do you know what kind of ce this is? Do you think you belong here?"


    The guard looked down on him with his worn clothes and haggard face. He was afraid that his boss


    would be angry if he allowed this person to stay for too long, so he would end up losing his job.


    "Get out of here quickly! Beggars are not wee in this ce!"


    "Sir, don''t people with moneye here? I think I have a reason to stay. Maybe you should''ve checked


    who you were talking to before trying to get rid of them."


    Arthur was already quite cold and wanted to get into the restaurant. He had heard about its many


    Golden Park restaurant was renowned for its top-notch cuisine and service - and was connected to the


    famed seven-star Golden Chamber hotel. Both establishments were owned by one of Soutke City''s


    most influential figures.


    The guard took out a ck club and pushed Arthur''s body away, not wanting to touch him due to the


    stench of a beggar. "If you don''t leave soon I will have to resort to force and abuse you. Your presence


    here for even two more minutes could tarnish the reputation of this restaurant and I cannot allow that."


    Arthur stared at the guard''s face sternly. "I have money, and I can afford anything in this ce. Don''t


    judge a book by its cover. You''ll regret underestimating me."


    The guard was used to meeting people like Arthur, beggars with too much ambition, believing they


    were rich. It was a reality he was all too familiar with. He felt angry and pitiful, but he had to maintain


    his professionalposure. His patience was wearing thin, and he was about to strike Arthur when


    someone called from behind him.


    "If you don''t want to go, I will have to beat you, beggar!" The guard was about to hit Arthur when the girl


    spoke up.


    "Mr. Guard, is there a problem here?"


    A girl emerged from the restaurant door. She wore a waitress outfit and had wavy blonde hair. It was


    estimated that she stood at 175 cm (5.74 ft), slightly shorter than Arthur''s 180 cm (5.9 ft). She had a


    sexy body, young facial features, and a gentle,forting expression.

 Chapter 3 - The Sweetest Surprise

    Chapter 3 - The Sweetest Surprise


    A waitress emerged from inside the restaurant and approached Arthur and the guard who was


    debating.


    Arthur was taken aback by the beauty and charm of the waitress. ¡°Is it because this restaurant is the


    most expensive in the city?¡±


    "This ce is not somewhere anyone is allowed toe," she said.


    The girl''s name was Edna. Her beauty wasparable to that of public figures and celebrities. Despite


    this, she chose to work as a waitress in a restaurant, instead of in the entertainment world, due to the


    expectation of having to give up her virginity to obtain a good position.


    Edna''s job was to meet the needs of her parents and sister, and she was well-liked by many people


    and men. Despite the admiration she received, Edna stayed in the job she had since it made her feel


    valued, even if the wage she earned was just enough to meet her own needs and help her family back


    in her vige.


    Edna noticed Arthur, who appeared to be about to enter the restaurant. This was something she had


    seen often and was no longer surprised by. But this time, she felt something else about the man; he


    seemed very confident, and even though his clothes were worn, he had an attractive presence.


    Edna was always polite andpassionate towards everyone, regardless of their financial situation.


    "Sir," she said, "I hope you don''t mind leaving. The restaurant has a rule that only members are allowed


    inside, and the cost for bing a member is quite high."


    Arthur sensed the sincerity and warmth of Edna''s words, and he thought he had found a remarkable


    and kind person, unlike Linda he had previously encountered.


    "An ordinary membership requires a deposit of one hundred thousand dors," she continued, "and if


    you desire the best service, you will likely have to spend your whole life working just to dream to afford


    it."


    Arthur felt the warmth of each word the girl uttered, and he experienced a sudden realization that he


    had found the ideal, kind-hearted girl that was so very different from Linda, whom he was familiar with.


    "Thank you for exining so gently, Ms. Edna," Arthur said slowly and softly, looking at her kindly. "I


    appreciate it, and I don''t want you to judge me just because of my appearance. Please tell me how


    much I need to pay for the best service in this restaurant, and I will pay it now."


    Edna sighed, knowing it was a waste of her time. "Well, sir, to be a tinum Member, one must


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    deposit five million dors. You will be treated like royalty here and have ess to the hotel under the


    same management. tinum Members are reserved for the wealthiest and most distinguished people


    in the city. I''m sure you never expected such a high price, did you?"


    The guard was furious with Arthur for wasting their time. He demanded to know how Arthur intended to


    pay for a tinum Member. Ignoring the guard, Arthur asked Edna to let him in immediately.


    "Edna! Are you crazy?" the guard shouted towards Edna, then he turned towards Arthur and tried to


    push him. "You should get out of here right now, don''t linger in front of me, I don''t have time for people


    like you whock brains. Do you think you have that much money?"


    Arthur pushed the guard''s hand away from himself. "Like I said, you should respect other people more,


    and never put down anyone you meet, you might regret it if you knew what I could do."


    Edna pulled out a device that resembled a cell phone from her pocket and showed it to Arthur.


    "If you have the money, sir, you can pay here and now. Just press the button on this device and the


    specified amount will be paid," she exined.


    "This is the most effective way to get rid of anyone who tries to enter without the money," Edna thought.


    She didn''t like to debate with random people, as it was a waste of time, but if they truly had the money,


    then they would immediately show it, no matter how they looked. After all, some wealthy people don''t


    like to look shy in front of strangers.


    Without hesitation, Arthur followed her instructions, and a sound indicating that the payment had been


    sessfully filled the air.


    The guard was astonished at what had just happened and incredulously asked, "What happened here?


    Did you steal the money? I can''t believe you have enough money of such high value."


    Being a tinum Member was truly a very high status, usually only reserved for those who are fond of


    throwing their money away as they already have too much. There were very few who qualified, and


    now even someone who looks like a beggar can truly buy ess to the highest position among all


    customers.


    Edna was both shocked and amazed at the same time. She had a hunch in her heart that the man in


    front of her was wealthy, but she didn''t expect it to be true. Arthur had enough money to be a


    tinum Member and deposit the required amount.


    Edna smiled warmly at Arthur. Her suspicions were confirmed: the man was indeed very wealthy but


    was trying to hide his identity.


    "Apologies for our earlier rudeness," Edna said, bowing her head apologetically. "I sincerely hope you


    can forgive us and allow me to escort you to the VIP room of this restaurant."


    Arthur epted her offer and the two of them went straight to the most luxurious elevator in the ce.


    When they reached the uppermost floor of the building, they discovered a single, luxurious room,


    designed to cater to the needs of a single individual. It contained everything one might have desired: a


    hot tub, entertainment systems, spas, the finest cuisine in town, and the most stunning waitresses in


    the city.

 Chapter 4 - Magnificent Entertainment

    Chapter 4 - Magnificent Entertainment


    For Arthur, it was almost too good to be true to be in such an exclusive and luxurious ce. He was


    speechless as he took in the beauty before him; a grand round dining table withvish chairs, elegant


    decorations, a hot spring pool, a rxing sofa with a big screen, and a huge ss window offering a


    spectacr view of the city. It was a ce Arthur had only ever seen inmercials and flyers, or


    dreamed of.


    Edna guided Arthur to the table and said, "Mr. Gardner, I apologize for my previous behavior. I hope


    you will forgive me and not let that detract from the value of this ce."


    Arthur could sense Edna''s warmth and sincerity through her voice, and was pleasantly surprised that


    his difficult day had been reced by Edna''s exceptional service.


    She said, "Mr. Gardner, you can do whatever you want here. If you would like to eat, we can serve you


    the best food in the area."


    "Alright, thank you, Ms. Edna," said Arthur slowly. "I''d like to rx and take a bath first, as I''m cold from


    being outside. Then I''d like to eat. Please bring me the most expensive food here. And, if you don''t


    mind, I''d like you to join me while I eat. It doesn''t seemfortable to eat alone."


    Arthur knew that in this ce, the working waitresses would serve guests wholeheartedly and even


    apany them to eat or even help feed them if they wished. While the interactions were limited to


    that, it didn''t go beyond that, for example, sex services. This ce was very dignified and provided the


    most elegant service in town.


    "Mr. Gardner," Edna said in a low voice, bowing her head slightly. "You don''t have to call me Miss. Just


    Edna is enough. Of course, I will be happy to serve you and join you while you eat. I can also help you


    get some warm clothes ready and, if you''d like, I can even help you wash your back."


    Rubbing customers'' backs while bathing in hot springs was something Edna had never done before.


    Even though it was usually enforced by the restaurant manager if there was a guest with a very high


    status, Edna was willing to do it for Arthur because she felt ashamed and guilty for doubting him. She


    was also sure the manager would force her to do it, or even apany guests to bathe together. Edna


    wasn''t sure how to refuse.


    Realizing Arthur hade alone, Edna thought he might need a friend to apany him, eat, or do


    other activities. So Edna left the room.


    Arthur slowly entered the hot tub, undressed, washed his body, and slowly stepped in. He felt a


    pleasant sensation as his body suddenly became warm after a day in the snow.


    Arthur closed his eyes and a feeling of pleasure flooded through him, something he had never felt


    before. His rough skin softened and the dust that had settled on his body was washed away.


    Reaching for the soap at the end of the pool, he rubbed it onto his body and revealed in its softness, a


    luxury the nobleman was ustomed to.


    He had been blessed with ten trillion dors as an introduction to this new way of life and it was a


    feeling he knew he was going to enjoy for a long time.


    "Just imagine what else I could get after this! I''ll be able to do anything I want and acquire wealth,


    fame, and even the women I desire, all ording to my preferences. I''ll find a woman who will truly


    appreciate me and have a kind heart. I won''t have to worry about being looked down upon by anyone


    ever again. This time, I''ll be exactly the person I want to be."


    After some time, Edna returned with a change of clothes. She was dressed in white, and had brought


    some warm clothing and towels for Arthur.


    Bending down slowly behind him, Edna asked with a gentle voice, "Mr. Gardner, would you like me to


    give you a back massage?"


    This was the first time Edna had openly offered such a service to a guest, as even though many men


    were attracted to her, she was not someone who was used to being intimate with them, and had never


    been in a rtionship.


    She was a woman who truly maintained her dignity and was truly a figure that deserved to be admired


    by many men.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Edna had been repeatedly offered a luxurious life and money by guests, but she had refused all of


    them. She wanted to find a man who truly respected women and did not see them as mere sexual


    objects.


    Arthur looked back and saw Edna, her face was flushed as she gazed upon him. The girl then averted


    her gaze for a moment.


    "Hey Edna, no need. Could you just get me a change of clothes, and then prepare some food? I''ll be


    done and eating in a bit. I''m really starving. Would you mind sitting with me while I eat, just to keep me


    Edna stared at Arthur, astonished by his response. Her beauty and physique were almost beyond


    her hand.


    Edna wasn''t very impressed with herself, but her beauty was simply iparable, even though she


    was just a waitress.


    But the man before her had rejected her offer and only asked her to join him for a chat instead. Was he


    really different from most of the affluent men she had encountered before?


    Deep down, Edna felt more admiration for Arthur. It seemed that he was a wealthy man with arge


    heart and sense of dignity.


    After a few minutes, ten female waitresses dressed in elegant ck attire stepped into the room. Arthur


    couldn''t help but admire their beauty. Out of all of them, Edna stood out with her own charm. She


    seemed as if she had descended from the heavens, radiating a peaceful aura. He felt content just by


    being near her.


    The waitresses served the food at the round table in the middle of the room.

 Chapter 5 - The Uneasy Mind

    Chapter 5 - The Uneasy Mind


    Arthur then exited the hot pool and changed into warm clothes. As he sat on the chair, his eyes lit up as


    the aroma of the food tantalized his taste buds. Edna weed him to the meal, and the other


    waitresses promptly left the room.


    "Edna, you can stay here, and eat with me," Arthur said softly.


    But Edna only bowed her head once. "I''m sorry, Mr. Gardner, but I feel like I''m not worthy to sit at this


    dining table with you. I can help you feed if you want, but I don''t think it''s right for me to eat at the same


    table as you."


    "Well, it''s okay. I need apanion to talk to and I don''t mind if you do that with me."


    Bob, the manager of the restaurant, heard about a guest who hade in and bought ess to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    tinum Membership, despite his beggar-like appearance. He also knew Edna had treated him


    disrespectfully before.


    "Are you saying he bought ess to tinum Membership? Are you kidding me?" Bob asked. He then


    checked the identity of the card that the guest, Arthur, had used and found out that the card bore his


    name exactly. There was no indication of fraud.


    "What bullshit, Arthur Gardner? I''ve never heard of that name before. But he really paid for it? Tsk,


    quite unexpected. Is he a rich kid who''s deliberately hiding his identity?"


    Bob, a 40-year-old man, was wealthy; his job as a manager at the restaurant gave him a very high


    sry. But there was one thing he wanted more than anything, to feel Edna''s body, a waitress who had


    rudely rejected the offer to sleep with him. Bob had a grudge against her and wanted her to suffer for it.


    He had heard reports that Edna had treated a man disrespectfully, even going so far as to refuse to rub


    his back while he took a hot bath, and had impolitely sat at the same dining table with him and eaten


    with him.


    Bob was fuming with anger; he wanted Edna to bear the shame of being put out of her job because she


    had consistently refused to sleep with him.


    Bob knocked on the door of the VIP room where Arthur Gardner was dining and was shocked to see


    Edna sitting with a smile, chatting casually with the guest. He eximed, "What a bitch!"


    Bob walked over to Arthur, who was eating with Edna, and suspicion immediately surged in his heart.


    Bob could see that Arthur didn''t look like a wealthy person; he actually looked like a homeless person,


    even from his outward appearance.


    Bob thought to himself that Arthur must be hiding something, or perhaps he had merely saved up the


    money to purchase ess to the tinum Membership.


    "Edna Ross," Bob said harshly, cutting into the meal Arthur was enjoying, "do you have no manners for


    eating with guests at the same dinner table? You have also treated a special guest very disrespectfully.


    I''m afraid you have crossed the line, and I must remove you from this job immediately."


    Edna was taken aback and quickly stood up and walked over to Bob. "Mr. Bob, I''m sorry, I was just


    doing as I was told and Mr. Gardner himself asked me to apany him to eat. I did not do anything


    wrong, I simply followed the standard operating procedures of this ce. You can ask Mr. Gardner and


    he can verify it for you."


    "Hmph!" Bob was very angry, and he could no longer contain his words. "You good-for-nothing woman,


    you are just out to get money from men, even when you are supposed to be at work. You do not


    deserve to work here, and you have defiled this ce. You are no longer working here as of now."


    "Mr. Bob, I apologize, but I really need this job. I work hard to do my job with utmost dedication and


    don''t even have time to rest. I work twice as hard and longer than my coworkers. Please forgive me if I


    have done anything wrong, but I beg of you not to fire me. I will have no ce to work anymore if you


    kick me out of here."


    Edna fell to her knees and pleaded to Bob. She could not lose her job. She had to bear her family''s


    financial burden and desperately needed this job. She had to fight for it.


    Arthur felt his lunch had been utterly disrupted - this man had ruined his appetitepletely. He had


    shouted in the room without even checking if there was a guest present.


    Rising from his seat, Arthur confronted Bob. "Mr. Manager," he began, "would it have been too much to


    ask for you to not disturb my lunch? And I don''t think Ms. Edna did anything to deserve the usations


    you made of her. You shouldn''t be treating her like that."


    Bob saw Arthur attempting to block him from evicting Edna, but at that moment, he suddenly felt that


    Arthur was not disying any signs of wealth.


    Arthur didn''t look dignified in the slightest in front of him, and this time, Bob''s conviction was growing


    that he was just a fraud.


    Maybe it would be better for Bob to kick the two out of there and receive a promotion for exposing a


    scam in the most renowned restaurant in town.


    "I don''t remember Gardner''s name as someone influential in this town. Tell me, do I have it right that


    you are just a con artist and only trying to take advantage of this woman?" Bob said sternly.


    "I don''t remember Gardner''s name as someone with any influence in this town." Bob said sternly.


    "How can you use me of fraud when I paid for ess to this ce with my own money? You can


    show that my money was used, and I''m certain you won''t find any evidence of fraud on my part," Arthur


    stated firmly.


    "Furthermore," said Arthur, "I will be taking Ms. Edna from this restaurant as my personal assistant,


    offering her a payment of one million dors. She will be exclusively employed by me and I would really


    appreciate it if you stopped bothering me, Mr. Manager. Could you please ask your boss to sell me all


    of the restaurant''s shares?"

 Chapter 6 - A Perfect Fit

    Chapter 6 - A Perfect Fit


    "Are you kidding me?" Bob questioned in disbelief.


    "You want to buy this ce? Do you really think it was something you could just buy on the spot? Even


    if it was avable, did you have the resources to buy it? Are youpletely out of your mind?"


    Bob was certain that the individual before him was a scammer. He thought buying this property was the


    most absurd notion he had ever heard. The restaurant was connected to a seven-star hotel, the only


    one in the city and renowned for its extravagance and costliness. Tourists from all over the country and


    the world woulde to this city simply to enjoy the services of the luxurious hotel.


    "You just need to convey my message to your boss," Arthur said firmly, his temper rising. "Exin to


    him that I''m serious about buying this restaurant and the hotel attached to it. Name your price."


    Arthur had his sights set on the ce; he wanted to live in the fanciest spot in town. He thought buying


    both establishments was the best decision, as he had more than enough money to purchase two to ten


    of the same hotel. After all, he still had arge amount of money left.


    "I''ll kill you if you''re just wasting my time with your boasting," Bob warned. "Do you really think I''m


    someone to be trifled with? I hold a lot of power in this ce, and I could easily kick you out right now if


    I wanted to." He remained steadfast in his desire not to be taken advantage of by the man in front of


    him.


    Arthur then turned to Edna. "Please take out the device," he said.


    Edna was taken aback; she had been silent the entire time and was hoping she wouldn''t be kicked out


    of her job. Hesitantly, she stood up and showed the device to Arthur.


    Without any hesitation, Arthur topped up his tinum Member ount with 10 billion USD.


    Bob, who had been observing the transaction, couldn''t believe his eyes. He had never seen anyone


    spend such an exorbitant amount of money without batting an eyelid.


    Bob¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly scurried away, dialing someone on his phone.


    "Boss, someone named Arthur Gardner recently purchased ess to our tinum Member tier and,


    then he made a top up of a whopping ten billion dors," Bob eximed.


    "Are you serious?" Charles asked incredulously. "Who on Earth would make a top-up of that


    magnitude? What could have possibly caused them to spend such arge amount with us? Does he


    n to purchase my business?"


    "That''s the issue, boss. He expressed his interest in purchasing this restaurant and hotel, and


    requested that I inquire about the price. Moreover, the ten billion USD he paid earlier was a down


    payment, showing that he is serious about his intentions."


    Charles, one of Soutke City''s most influential figures, was taken aback when he received the news


    that someone named Arthur Gardner had purchased a tinum Membership and made a top-up of 10


    billion USD at his restaurant and hotel.


    Charles was well-known for his widework of wealthy acquaintances across the city and country.


    "Arthur Gardner? Who is Arthur Gardner? I''ve never heard of a Gardner family with that kind of wealth


    who could buy my business so easily!" Charles eximed in disbelief.


    "He asked me to ask you right away if you would consider selling it. He said he would pay whatever


    amount you asked for without hesitation," the person on the phone replied.


    "That''s incredible... I am interested in the offer. I have already made a significant amount of money


    through this business and I n to start a new one. I will consult with the other shareholders, and let


    you know the price I will offer soon. Please offer the best service to that person, and give him my


    regards. That man''s identity is still a mystery, however if he does indeed have that much wealth, he


    muste from a well-known family." Charles said.


    Bob was trembling and scared when Charles, his boss, seriously considered Arthur''s offer. He felt he


    had done too much in front of the man and wondered if he still had a chance to apologize.


    A few minutester, Charles called Bob again.


    "Alright Bob," he said. "All shareholders agree to sell 100% of the business and we''ve set a price of 30


    billion USD. But if he bids, the lowest we''ll ept is 25 billion USD. Anything lower than that and we''re


    out. And don''t even think about allowing him to get back the money he''s already paid."


    Edna was trembling, and herplexion had nched. "Sit down on the couch," Arthur said, trying to


    reassure her that she would get something even better than she had lost.


    "Mr. Gardner," Edna said, her gaze strained. "Is it true what you just said? Did I hear correctly that you


    offered me one million dors for my sry? Is this your way of buying my life?"


    Edna had been offeredrge sums of money to sell herself to wealthy suitors who often attempted to


    lure her, yet none of them had ever proposed an amount as high as this.


    Money, however, was not her motivation - she was not a fortune-hunter and was prepared to put in the


    effort to earn her own money. All she wanted was to give her body to the man whom she felt truly


    deserved her affection.


    Arthurughed heartily at Edna''s statement. "Do you really think all men are driven by the same


    desires, Edna? I''m sincere in my words - I''m not trying to buy your life. I''m simply suggesting that you


    be my personal assistant and assist me with my various tasks and in turn, I''llpensate you


    with a substantial sum of money. This offer stands for as long as you wish to stay in my employ," he


    said.


    Arthur had just generously topped up a bnce of 10 billion USD, and of course Edna had no reason


    to doubt his words when he said he would pay her 1 million USD; this sum was only a small fraction of


    the vast wealth he had.


    Edna nodded slowly at Arthur, feeling grateful that her life had suddenly been changed by the heroic


    figure who had appeared in her life. Without even asking, Edna would give everything she had for that


    man.


    [Congrattions, Host!]


    [You have done a good deed with a very sincere heart.]


    [You have rescued a young girl from a state of despair, providing her with a newfound hope.


    [Edna Ross, she is a kind-hearted girl who works hard to support her family and is also a very


    independent person.]


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    [For this, the System will reward you with 10 VIP points!]


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 55%]


    "Hmmm," Arthur murmured, narrowing his eyes as he studied the information in front of him. "Why did


    she suddenly be my partner? And does ''number 22'' mean Edna''s age? And is ''55%'' the


    percentage of her feelings for me? Interesting... I could really use this to figure out who I can trust and


    who I can''t." He nodded in satisfaction as he considered the implications.

 Chapter 7 - A Winning Combination

    Chapter 7 - A Winning Combination


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Bnce: 9,989,994,999,995.00 USD


    [Body: 20 (Weak)]


    [Mind: 35 (Good)]


    [VIP Points: 10]


    [Skills: Need VIP Points to unlock new skills]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 65%]


    [System Comment: You''re beginning toprehend how to savor life, and you even managed to save


    your first girl! You act like a normal guy, even though you''re still a virgin. It looks like you''re really into


    women, huh?]


    "What the heck!" Arthur eximed in disbelief, staring at thements disyed on the screen.


    Like any other man, Arthur desired wealth, fame, and women; it was amon ambition. He was


    determined to attain anything he wanted in life. To this end, he had chosen Edna as his assistant,


    requiring someone he could trust and rely on.


    Arthur noticed that his total bnce in the ount was reflected in the system, as well as the name of


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    his partner. Astonished, he observed that Edna''s percentage had risen from 55% to 65% in a matter of


    minutes.


    Arthur earned 10 VIP points, but he didn''t pay much attention to it, preferring to focus on other things


    instead.


    Arthur was taken aback by Edna''s appearance but also by her ability to work well despite the harsh


    treatment she had been receiving from her boss. This drew a connection between them and motivated


    Arthur to recruit her even more.


    "Edna," he said, "I''ll soon be giving you a big assignment so make sure you''re prepared. Don''t worry


    though, if it seems too difficult you can get as much help as you need. I just want you to be my main


    assistant and to understand my needs and fulfill them."


    Arthur wanted to make sure Edna understood her role. She was familiar with how the business worked


    and hoped that she could help Arthur manage the business if he bought it.


    "Mr. Gardner," Edna reassured him, "you don''t have to worry. I won''t let you down. I went to school for


    management ounting, so I''m quite knowledgeable in the field of management. I''ve also taken


    courses in business. You can count on me to do most of the things you need; I''ll make sure you don''t


    buy a cat in a sack." She wanted to make sure that he knew she wasmitted to faithfully serving


    him and that he would never regret giving her such an incredible opportunity.


    "Mr. Gardner," said Bob, swallowing hard. "Mr. Charless has informed me that he is offering 30 billion


    USD if you want to purchase the business. You can add the 10 billion USD you paid earlier, and the


    transfer process will be done immediately. In no time, all of this business will be yours."


    Bob felt as though his life was over. He had just insulted the man in front of him, and now he was going


    to lose everything he had worked for his whole life.


    Arthur nodded in agreement and quickly concluded the transaction, making him the sole owner of the


    shares.


    "Bob," he said sternly, "I''m aware you''ve been misbehavingtely, but I still need you here. So, I''m


    giving Edna the role of general manager and you''ll be working under her direction. Don''t make me


    regret this decision, or else I''ll get rid of you and make your life a living hell."


    Bob dropped to his knees, bowing his head in reverence before Arthur. "Sir, my deepest apologies for


    all I have done. I don''t believe I''m worthy of your forgiveness, yet I swear to do my best, to help and


    assist Ms. Edna in any way possible," he dered.


    Bob, although he appeared to be exploiting the staff at thispany, he was simply following orders


    from his higher boss. He was actually very efficient in carrying out his duties.


    He was embarrassed that his desire for Edna had caused him to act recklessly, but that feeling


    vanished when he caught sight of the formidable figure in front of him. Resolved to dedicate himself to


    his job and do all he could to meet his new boss'' expectations, he was determined to work even harder.


    ***


    Arthur then asked Edna to apany him to see the most luxurious room in the hotel, which was


    connected directly by a bridge between the two buildings from the restaurant.


    The news that the ownership of the hotel had just changed hands to a new person quickly spread, and


    they also realized it quickly when Edna, who was rumored to have taken over the general manager


    position, was apanying the man at that moment.


    "What?! Are you kidding me?" someone eximed. "That man who came dressed like a beggar a few


    minutes ago just bought the biggest hotel and restaurant in Soutke? And he even managed to


    persuade Edna to be his personal assistant! I can''t even begin to imagine how much money he must


    have spent. Everyone wants her, but it seems like she''s been purchased by a man who came out of


    nowhere. No one was trying to court her before. He''s definitely very mysterious."


    "That girl, Edna Ross, is the most stunning woman I have everid eyes on. She has now been


    acquired by our new boss, and I can''t argue with his choice; she is drop-dead gorgeous and incredibly


    alluring."


    "Hush! Can you keep your lips sealed? They are our most important boss at the moment. Do you want


    your life to be ruined if they hear what you said?"


    Arthur decided to take the hotel''s topmost floor, the 70th floor, which was part of a towering skyscraper.


    He then asked the hotel to clear out the five floors below his and reserve them exclusively for him.


    Arthur chose a luxurious one-floor hotel room, which cost an astonishing fifty thousand US dors a


    night, making it the most opulent amodation in the city.


    Arthur approached the grand bed in the center of the room, draped with golden sheets. He felt a


    then noticed Edna standing in front of him, smiling sweetly.


    "Edna," he began, "you can use the room one floor below me. I want you to be close by whenever I


    need you. I believe this is a wise decision."


    "Are you sure I can use the VIP room on the floor below this one, Mr. Gardner?" Edna asked, her


    amazement palpable as she was granted something she had never even dreamed of before.


    "Sure, you''re my personal assistant now, so I want you to be avable when I need you. Okay, now I


    need to go out and purchase some clothes and a new car, and I might need you to apany me."


    "Alright, Mr. Gardner!"


    Arthur even had a private lift with ess limited to him alone and a huge garage entirely for his use.


    Sadly, he did not yet own a car.


    Might it be time for Arthur to resume his shopping sprees of expensive items?

 Chapter 8 - Compassion in a Cruel World

    Chapter 8 - Compassion in a Cruel World


    "What can I do with 10 VIP Points, System?" inquired Arthur.


    [You can add new skills with 10 points or upgrade your body or mind.]


    [You can do anything as long as your imagination allows it.]


    Intrigued, Arthur pondered, "What will happen to me if I add 10 points to the body? It looks like it''s


    worth a try. Alright, let''s add 10 VIP points to my body."


    [Okay, the system will process immediately.]


    Arthur stepped into the stunning bathroom in his room, admiring the grand bathtub made of white


    marble and gold. He sauntered to the tall mirror, undressing as he went. In that instant, he noticed a


    remarkable transformation in his physique. A surge of energy ran through his veins, and the fatigue and


    soreness in his body vanished abruptly.


    "I''m curious to see how much progress I have made in my physical transformation," Arthur said


    thoughtfully. "I think working out could give me some insight."


    He then left the room and headed straight to Edna.


    "Mr. Gardner," Edna said in awe, "why do I see a change in you? I can''t quite put my finger on it, but


    your face looks brighter and younger, and you have a certain air of handsomeness about you."


    Edna was really amazed by Arthur''s appearance. He seemed to have been hiding his true good looks


    beneath a facade of bad appearance. She mused to herself, "He was handsome and cool all along!"


    Arthur still wore the same inexpensive white shirt he had on earlier. However, Edna''s gaze was drawn


    to his figure as he walked closer to her, and she felt her heart flutter with admiration.


    At that time, Edna was seen changing into a gray executive suit, transforming her look from that of a


    waitress to a beautiful, professional woman. If one didn''t know her identity, one might have mistaken


    her for the CEO of a bigpany or the daughter of a wealthy family, as her beauty was extraordinary.


    She could have been even more stunning with just a few small changes to her look.


    "Edna, you look stunning," Arthur said, smiling up at her.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gardner," she said apologetically, "these are the most expensive clothes I could afford.


    Even though I thought they were still very cheap, I''m sure someone would still be able to tell how


    cheap the clothes I''m wearing this time are."


    Arthur then asked for Edna''s ount number and, without wasting any time, transferred the money he


    promised her.


    "Oh my goodness," Edna eximed in amazement, her hands covering her gaping mouth, "Are you


    really giving me this much money, Mr. Gardner? Even though I haven''t done anything for you?"


    "Yes, absolutely," Arthur replied reassuringly. "Please use the money to meet your needs. Buy quality


    things for yourself, treat yourself, buy a new car, and make sure you''re always in the best condition to


    work for me. Is that a deal?"


    He looked at Edna with a smile, and she nodded quickly. "I won''t let you down," she promised.


    Arthur and Edna entered the hotel lobby, ready to depart the luxurious seven-star hotel. Arthur walked


    confidently with a tall and straight posture, despite his unkempt and inexpensive clothing. His face,


    however, exuded an air of authority thatpletely erased any negative impression his clothes may


    have given.


    Meanwhile, Edna followed closely behind with a warm and soft smile, something that was rarely seen


    by many. She felt a joy she had never experienced before - her life had changed drastically.


    Suddenly, Arthur halted as a cleaning service bumped into him, spilling dirty water onto his clothes.


    Jacob, the cleaning service manager who had seen the incident, rushed up to Arthur. A middle-aged


    woman, Lucy, had carelessly spilled dirty water on Arthur''s body.


    "Lucy, is it too much to ask that you be more careful not to spill this dirty water on the new owner of this


    hotel?"


    Jacob shoved her with his foot, making the 30-year-old woman tumble to the floor.


    With a stern look directed at her, Jacob continued, "I have done my best to train you guys but you still


    embarrass me."


    Lucy immediately began to cry and desperately pleaded with Jacob. "Mr. Jacob, I am so sorry, I made a


    terrible mistake, but I didn''t do it on purpose. Please don''t take away this job from me, I have two


    children to take care of and no husband to help. Please, Mr. Jacob, forgive me."


    Lucy hadmitted a grave mistake. She was aware that it was not a minor offense since most of the


    wealthy people she knew were very influential and would not let someone like her evene near


    them. Furthermore, the situation had be worse, as she was now pouring dirty water on him, his


    new highest boss.


    Lucy had no hope whatsoever, her life was on the brink of ruin, and her two children might suffer from


    starvation if she could not escape from this ce safely. People would definitely jeer at her and beat


    her for the blunder she had made.


    Jacob then stood with his body bent, and head bowed before Arthur. "Boss Arthur, I apologize, I will get


    you a change of clothes right away. And I promise to allow this woman to leave this ce, and I will


    strive to ensure that such an incident never happens again."


    Jacob was trying to be as polite and respectful as possible in front of his new boss in the hopes that it


    would lead to better job opportunities and better financial prospects.


    Arthur then crouched down close to Lucy and patted her on the shoulder. "Ms. Lucy, do you still want


    this job?"


    Lucy was taken aback by Arthur''s question, her body trembling.


    "Boss, please don''t touch this woman, your hands might get infected," Jacob shouted in panic.


    "Tell me, Ms. Lucy, do you still want this job?"


    "Mr. Gardner, I desperately need this job, but I am aware that I have made a grave mistake, one that I


    cannot make up for easily. Please allow me to leave this ce unharmed, sir. I need to preserve my


    health, as I am responsible for my two children, I need to provide for them."


    "Alright, Ms. Lucy, I understand. From now on, you will take his position." Arthur said and pointed


    without looking at Jacob. "Do your job even better, and make sure that this never happens again. You


    must guide and teach your employees with love, okay?"


    Arthur rose abruptly, passing Jacob without so much as a nce. "You can stay, Jacob, and take over


    Lucy''s old role," he said nonchntly, "but if you''d rather not, that''s fine too. You may leave."


    Jacob''s face paled, and his body shook. "Sir, please..." he begged. "Don''t do this to me. I worked hard


    for this job."


    But Arthur paid him no heed, continuing on his way with Edna hustling to keep up with his determined


    strides.


    "Mr. Gardner," Edna said quietly as she trailed Arthur. "I''ve heard reports that Mr. Jacob often exercises


    his authority over his members, giving them more work and cutting their wages if they wish to remain


    here. It''s very generous of you to still allow him to work here."


    Arthur turned around to face her, replying, "You''re right, Edna. Jacob does a lot of things that don''t


    reflect fairness, but I feel obligated to give him an opportunity to prove himself. Let''s hope he takes it."


    Laying someone off from their job was one of the toughest things to do in this city, considering the sky-


    high costs of living and slim chances of making ends meet. To make matters worse, it would be an


    additional blow to their morale. Arthur wanted to give them an opportunity to make aeback, but this


    time in a positive and constructive manner.


    "I''m certain that a person can improve for the better if they''re given enough opportunities," Arthur said


    quietly.


    He was keenly aware of the one misdeed that he would never forgive: betrayal. That''s what Linda had


    done to him. He added, "We can''t be overly generous with our chances, but for me, the one opportunity


    I give will be thest chance one should truly treasure."


    [Congrattions, Host!]


    [...]


    [You have rescued Lucy, a single parent mom, from a state of despair, providing her with newfound


    hope.]


    [Your kindness and generosity have shown her how much of a difference it can make in one''s life. She


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    works hard for her children, and your gesture has given her an uplifting boost.]


    [For this, the System will reward you with 10 VIP points!]


    Arthur and Edna strolled to the designated pickup point. Knowing that neither of them had a car, Edna


    had reserved a taxi ahead of time.

 Chapter 9 - Learning To Believe Again

    Chapter 9 - Learning To Believe Again


    Edna took a towel from a suitcase and offered to help Arthur clean the stains on his clothes. "Let me


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    help you, sir." she said.


    He nodded, allowing her to do so. "I brought a change of clothes for you," she suggested. "It would be


    better if you changed into these, since your shirt is wet. It won''t befortable for you."


    She tried to dry the wetness on Arthur''s shirt, but that didn''t seem to help much. "A person as rich as


    you should look impable under any circumstances," she added.


    Edna then took a white shirt and a ck suit jacket and ced them beside Arthur.


    "Do you mind if I take off my clothes here?" he asked, ncing briefly at Edna.


    Edna shook her head quickly and smiled sweetly at Arthur. "I don''t mind, sir. What''s more, you were


    also naked in front of me before when you bathed in hot water at the restaurant," she said.


    "Is that true?" Arthur thought back to the situation. "Didn''t I take my shirt off when you had gone out,


    and I was in the pool, when you came up and offered to scrub my back?" he asked.


    "That''s... Hmmm..." Edna averted her eyes, her cheeks blushing. "I stumbled into your room when you


    were undressing and, feeling embarrassed, I quickly left. I apologize, Master. I hope I haven''t incurred


    your wrath."


    In reality, Edna only caught a glimpse of Arthur from behind, which was an extraordinary urrence for


    her since she rarely had any interactions with men.


    Lifting her gaze again, Edna noticed Arthur smiling at her.


    Edna lowered her head, and when she looked back up, Arthur had removed his shirt, revealing his


    toned physique. She was taken aback by his well-defined muscles, which made him look even fitter


    than when she had initially seen him.


    Edna swallowed hard as she couldn''t help but admire his beauty. Trying not to embarrass him, she


    averted her gaze and said, "I don''t mind if you want to see me in the same situation, to repay my


    mistake, sir."


    "That''s not necessary," Arthur reassured Edna, gently patting her shoulder as he put his clothes back


    on. "Remember, I''m paying you to be my assistant, so I would never expect you to do anything


    inappropriate or exploitative."


    Arthur gazed into her eyes, which were soft and wless. Her delicate skin, beautiful features, and kind


    demeanor radiated beauty. In addition to her physical beauty, her gracious speech, charming voice,


    and consideration for others made her all the more attractive.


    Edna nodded slowly, her heartbeat racing as she met Arthur''s gaze. She felt her heart melt for the first


    time and was willing to give up anything for him.


    "I really appreciate your desire to protect yourself from men, and your ability to bring out the best in


    others. You''ve earned my trust in such a short time. I just want you to know that I hope you stay the


    same. Someone who is admired by many but remains humble and respectful." Arthur said quietly.


    Edna could sense Arthur''s sincerity; he chose to honor her instead even when presented with


    opportunities to take advantage of her.


    "Mr. Gardner," Edna said, her sincerity evident as she expressed her appreciation for him, "thank you


    for all the praise and trust you have shown me. I''m at a loss for words to describe how perfect I think


    you are. I wish you great health and luck, and I promise to do my best not to let you down in the


    slightest." Her admiration for him was clear in her voice. "I really admire you."


    [Edna''s attraction to you has reached an impressive 75%.]


    [At this point, she is likely to give you anything she has without hesitation.]


    [System Comment: You must be a smooth operator - how did you learn such techniques if you''ve been


    a Virgin all your life?]


    "What the heck, System!" Arthur cursed at the system inside his head.


    The system even provided important updates when the interest percentage of people connected to


    Arthur increased, which made him feel a little morefortable. He could now better understand when


    someone was actually interested in him, especially after the experience with Linda; she had abruptly


    chosen Marco even though she was already engaged to Arthur.


    ¡°You look so distinguished and attractive! Do you have a partner, Mr. Gardner?¡± Edna asked,


    somewhat timidly. She was drawn to him, yet trying her best to remain respectful and not too forward.


    After all, she knew that someone as aplished and handsome as Arthur would have no shortage of


    admirers. She couldn''t help but wonder how fortunate the woman was to have won his heart.


    Arthur pondered for a moment, "A partner?" He realized that ording to the system, the partner he


    currently had was Edna, the person who had asked the question. It seemed, however, that this was


    only based on the girl''s interest in him and not an official rtionship.


    "I''ve had some unfortunate experiences with women. I was once engaged to someone due to the will of


    both of our parents. After our parents passed away, though, she ended the engagement and instead


    chose to be with my own cousin, who was known to be a bit of a yboy."


    Arthur nodded and continued. "I am well aware that forming a strong bond of trust and shared interest


    is crucial for any rtionship. I will put in the effort necessary to establish a strong connection that I can


    truly trust."


    After traveling for a few minutes, the taxi halted in front of a sizable car store in the city. Arthur alighted,


    and from afar, he recognized two familiar figures-- Marco and Linda.


    He was astounded to have stumbled across them in this ce.


    Gently, Arthur paced forward, and Edna trailed him gracefully. "Follow me," he said.


    "Honey, you promised to get me the most luxurious car in this ce, right?" Linda embraced Marco


    tightly as they strolled towards the entrance looking like a perfect couple.


    "Of course, my darling. You know, my wealth is boundless! I could even buy the whole car store for


    you!" Marco replied with pride, holding Linda close to him. From a distance, Arthur and Edna noticed


    Marco squeezing Linda''s butt fondly.

 Chapter 10 - Luxury on Wheels

    Chapter 10 - Luxury on Wheels


    The car store was a Bugatti car exhibit, where the city''s wealthiest individuals congregated to indulge


    their passions with their money. Edna had learned that the car store was offering a limited edition


    model, the Bugatti EF100 ¡ª with only 10 units created globally.


    Edna slowly nodded as she followed Arthur to the entrance. She pondered the extravagant pastimes of


    a wealthy man. He had seemingly purchased a business worth billions of dors with ease, and now,


    he wanted to buy yet another car, no matter how many cars he already owned.


    Therge ss doors of the stately building opened, and Arthur and Edna immediately stepped inside.


    A man in a ck suit, who looked to be in his forties, greeted them. "Is there anything I can help you


    with, sir?" he asked.


    James, the venue''s sales manager, tried to recognize the figure of the man before him, taking in his


    appearance from head to toe. He felt suspicious towards the man as he had worked there long enough


    to know many famous people in town who could easily afford to buy whatever they desired.


    The price of the cars sold at that ce was not insignificant, so only a select few were regr


    customers. These were not just anyone who wanted to see or touch expensive things - they were the


    famous people in town.


    "I want to buy the most luxurious car avable here," Arthur dered, eager to conclude his shopping


    trip so he could return home and enjoy his newly acquired possessions.


    "Sir!" came the sudden and loud response from the person in front of him.


    James noticed a girl following the man with exquisite and wless beauty. Seeing her in person made


    his heart skip a beat. ''What a joke,'' he thought to himself. He was certain that the man was only trying


    to impress the girl without actually having the means to buy anything from the store.


    "Do you know that the least expensive car here is priced at five million dors?"


    "Yes, that''s why I''m after the most expensive one. I''m prepared to put in a bid against any other


    potential buyers."


    "Don''t joke around here!" James eyed the man with disdain.


    "You''re just wasting my time. Do you really think you can attract the attention of the girl you''re with by


    pretending to bid on something you can''t even afford? The car you''re talking about costs 50 million


    dors; did you hear that correctly? I''m sure you broke into a cold sweat just hearing that price."


    "Sir," Edna approached the man. "I''m confident you''ll regret that statement. I''d like to introduce you to


    Mr. Arthur Gardner, the new proprietor of both the Golden Park Restaurant and the Golden Chamber


    Hotel. I''m sure you''ll see the error of your ways and sincerely apologize to him soon."


    James was aware that Mr. Charless owned the two ces the girl had just mentioned, which only


    further confirmed his suspicions that the man in front of him was a fraud trying to impress women with


    false promises of wealth.


    "Miss, you are a stunning and wonderful woman. I must caution you not to be taken in by someone like


    him," James dered, pointing an using finger at Arthur''s face.


    "Can''t you see how desperate he appears? He is only trying to get your attention through deceitful


    means. Allow me to chase him away and I will give you a respectable job here in his stead, instead of


    sumbing to his sleazy advances."


    Arthur nced at Edna with a kind expression, inquiring, "What color do you prefer, Edna?"


    "Kuh?!" Edna gasped in shock, unsure of what was expected of her, before finally responding


    hesitantly, "White, sir."


    "Understood." Arthur nodded, then firmly grasped her wrist and proceeded past James.


    Edna felt the strength and steadiness of Arthur''s grip, and she followed his steps with a pounding heart.


    She felt her body suddenly weaken, inexplicably soothed by the man''s gentle touch. At that moment,


    Edna found herself unable to utter another word, and, as if her senses had been lost, she fell into a


    trance-like state.


    "Tell me," Arthur said, pointing to a white sports car, "Do you like this one? If you can drive, I''d be


    happy to buy this car for you as a part of your job as my personal assistant. What do you say?"


    Edna was taken aback and was lost for words. She slowly nodded in agreement, unable to deny the


    firmness of Arthur''s offer.


    James strode over to Arthur and stood next to the white sports car. "Are you out of your mind?" he


    eximed. "This is a Bugatti Antic 57 - it costs twenty million dors! Only a select few own this car


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    for the sheer pleasure of it. And you''re the first person I''ve met who''s taken it this far. You''d better get


    out of here and leave that girl alone. I saw you touch her hand - that''s a form of abuse!" he warned.


    Arthur let go of her hand and turned to Edna, "Are you sure you want to use this car?"


    She shook her head slowly. "Mr. Gardner, I can barely believe it. I''ve only just started working for you,


    and I feel I haven''t demonstrated my worth yet. This price is too extravagant. I''ve never even had the


    chance to dream of owning something like this."


    "I just need a yes or no answer," Arthur said. "Don''t worry about anything else."


    Edna smiled sweetly and warmly at Arthur. "If that''s what you want, I don''t mind epting your gift, Mr.


    Gardner," she replied. "I can hardly believe it, but I''m sure you''re being genuine. So I have no reason to


    say no."


    "What a load of bullshit!" James eximed, pointing angrily at Arthur. "You''re going too far. You''re


    acting like an idiot! If you don''t heed my warning, I''ll call the security guard and get you thrown out of


    here right now!"


    Arthur, however, remained unfazed. "Show me how to pay for it," he said calmly.


    James was taken aback, then one of the other employees brought the cash machine, and Arthur


    quickly paid for the sports car.


    "I believe the transaction was sessful," he said, his eyes widening with excitement. "Now, show me


    the most exclusive car you have here!"

 Chapter 11 - The Curse of Guilt

    Chapter 11 - The Curse of Guilt


    "Honey, I''m so in love with this car. It''s such a beautiful shade of blue - I really want one!" Linda


    affectionately grasped Marco''s arm, their love for one another on full disy for the onlookers.


    "Sir," the salesperson began, "this car is incredibly rare. Only ten were made worldwide, and this is the


    only one in this city. Whoever owns it is sure to feel incredibly special. If you were to buy it for your


    partner, they would be truly grateful."


    "Of course I''ll buy this car," Marco said, ring at the salesman who stood near him. "Now, you can go.


    I''ll call you if I need anything."


    He gave the salesman a swift kick in the leg, causing the man to bow and hastily retreat.


    "What a waste of time," Marco muttered. "I don''t like it when I''m in the process of buying a car and


    other people are just hanging around me!"


    "Darling, you know," Marco began gently, "this car isn''t quite right for you. The color is much more


    suitable for a man. Why don''t we try to find something a bit more affordable?"


    Linda protested, "But Marco, you promised you would buy me a car!"


    Sighing, Marco replied, "I know, sweetheart, but I think it would be better if we found something a bit


    more budget-friendly. Don''t you agree?"


    Linda''s voice was full of hurt as she said, "But I don''t understand why you''re backing out."


    "No! Marco, this is not how it should be. I gave you my virginity and you promised me something. It''s


    clear to me that this is all just a game to you. But I know you have to keep your word."


    "Yes, but I can just find someone else who is willing to be with me for a lower cost. Besides, I''m not


    even sure if you''re still a virgin. I have been generous enough to offer you the chance to pick a car, but


    not this one. You don''t deserve it."


    Linda grasped Marco''s arm, drawing him near. She embraced him, allowing him to feel her body


    against his. She was aware of her beauty and was the envy of many men. Marco would be lucky to find


    another girl as stunning as her.


    Linda was sure she''d be able to captivate him with her beauty. "I''m sure I will be able to conquer the


    man with the beauty that I have," she thought.


    "I''m sorry, Marco," she began, her voice softening. "My usations were out of line. I still believe you


    to be a responsible man and I want us to keep trusting one another. You have to fulfill your promise and


    buy me that car; what I have given you is also very valuable."


    "Don''t you know how much this costs? Fifty f*cking million dors. With that kind of money, I could get


    fifty women as beautiful as you. So, Linda, if you still want to be with me, please show some respect for


    my money. I''m not broke, but it''s too expensive for you. How can you convince me that you''re still a


    virgin? I didn''t feel any difference when I was sleeping with you, Linda. It was just the same as with all


    the other girls I''ve been with." He asked, his voice full of doubt.


    "I''ve never been in a rtionship with any man before," Linda asserted, her tone affirming her words.


    "And Arthur? He''s impotent. Do you really think someone as meek as him would do something like that


    to a woman? You ought to reconsider before using me of this, Marco!" she eximed.


    "Alright," Marco confirmed, "I believe Arthur is impotent, but we need to get this purchase over with.


    Shall we buy the cheapest car in this lot, or shall we leave and I''ll have nothing more to do with you?"


    he asked.


    Marco smiled faintly at Linda. Despite wanting to enjoy her body for a long time, he felt that if he had to


    pay 50 million dors for it, he could surely find a better girl than her.


    Nevertheless, Marco did this because he still had faith that Linda would remain devoted to him and be


    in love with him since she had genuine feelings for him, and Marco was confident that he would still be


    able to enjoy her even if he didn''t reach her expectations.


    "Women are so easy to get." He thought to himself.


    Marco would probably still buy the carter when he got another girl worth more than Linda, and he


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    knew he would need it sometime soon.


    "Let me take that car, then."


    Marco heard a man''s voice approaching him, a voice he knew very well, a voice that instantly infuriated


    him.


    Marco spun his head around and was immediately spellbound by the sight of a beautiful girl. "What the


    heck?" he thought in awe. "How did someone so gorgeous end up here? Who is she?"


    Marco couldn''t be unaware of such a stunning girl in this town, known for his yboy status and having


    had the pleasure of manypanions, none of whom were as wless as the one standing before him.


    Marco wondered to himself, "Is she a celebrity?" But there was no way she was famous, and Marco still


    didn''t know her identity. He felt certain that such a stunning girl would not be able to evade his grasp.


    "What the fuck such a trash like you are in this ce, Arthur? Did you deliberately follow me to this


    ce because you still hope that I will still ept you as your fianc¨¦?"


    "What the heck?" Marco eximed, turning to the man who had been with the beautiful girl earlier. He


    immediately recognized the man as Arthur. "What the heck are you doing here, Arthur?" he demanded


    angrily.


    "I want to buy a car, and I hope you get out of my sight immediately because you''re getting in my way."


    Arthur said with confidence.


    Edna heard the words of the girl, who was presumably Mr. Gardner''s former fianc¨¦e, and suddenly she


    had the idea to make her feel remorseful for forsaking the man. With that thought in mind, she grabbed


    Arthur''s hand, held it close to her chest, and said sweetly, "Honey, thank you for the car that you¡¯ll buy


    for me."

 Chapter 12 - The Final Blow

    Chapter 12 - The Final Blow


    "Hi, you..." Marco said as he walked towards Edna. She slightly backed away as he got closer. "This is


    the first time I''ve ever encountered a woman as stunning as you - may I ask your name?"


    "My name is Edna, sir," Edna replied, her grip on Arthur''s arm tightening, "and this man here is my


    boyfriend. We are deeply in love, and he is nning on buying me the most luxurious car here."


    "Do you really think I''m going to buy this nonsense?" Marco said firmly, ncing at Arthur. "Do I look


    like I don''t know who this guy is? He''s nothing but trash that I just kicked to the curb."


    "Marco..." Linda hurried to Marco and gently tugged him back. "You can''t flirt with other women while


    I''m here."


    "Linda..." Marco turned to Linda, "I''m teaching this trash a lesson, and do you want this trash to bullshit


    in front of us? You know what? He''s too stupid to y around in front of us and expect us to believe


    him."


    Marco spun around to behold Edna, and his attraction to Linda immediately vanished. He was


    determined to possess her, and he was ready to do so without dy; he could dominate Arthur and


    acquire a new love interest in one swift motion.


    "How much did he offer you to do acting, mydy?" Marco asked Edna, his expression one of warmth.


    "I''m certain he was merely bragging when he said he could purchase this car - that is quite possibly the


    most outrageous boast I''ve ever heard. You''re not gullible enough to fall for it, surely."


    "Let me buy this car," Marco said, trying to captivate the woman in front of him, "and show you who is


    really rich and deserves your attention. I''m sure you will be amazed by me when you know my wealth."


    He truly believed that spending 50 million dors on her would be a reasonable price for him, much


    more appropriate than what he was willing to spend on Linda.


    "Marco, are you seriously flirting with other women in front of me? We don''t need to prove much in front


    of these two idiots, Arthur is clearly eunuch and trash. Let him kill himself after this because he can''t


    afford the money he spent on buying the clothes he''s wearing right now." Linda said.


    "Linda," Marco eximed, "I''m not flirting with anyone, I''m just being polite. And it''s not nice to speak of


    her like that; we don''t know what her situation is."


    "Fine," Linda sighed, "I''m sorry, I just don''t like seeing you so friendly with other women, especially in


    front of me."


    "I understand," Marco replied reassuringly, "You have nothing to worry about."


    Arthur, trying to restrain his impatience, wanted to know how far Marco hade this time. He was


    determined to give him a lesson that would stay with him forever.


    "Mr. Marco," Edna said softly, "why don''t you and Mr. Gardner both bid on this car? The one who can


    afford to pay the most will be the one who truly demonstrates how wealthy they are."


    Edna was certain that money was not of great concern to Mr. Gardner; she could tell he grasped her


    point, yet he remained silent. Nevertheless, she knew that as a good assistant, she needed to do


    everything possible to protect her boss''s reputation.


    "Seventy million dors," Arthur eximed, following Edna''s suggestion. "I''ll buy this car for that


    amount!"


    "What?" Marco eximed incredulously. "You want to buy this car for seventy million dors? Are you


    out of your mind? That''s an absurd amount of money - even your life isn''t worth that much. Where does


    this bravadoe from? Do you think anyone will believe you?"


    Marco was convinced that he would have a big win today: he would have a love for the gorgeous girl


    before him. Just the thought of her name stirred his passions. He was determined to end this


    foolishness quickly and obliterate Arthur, so he could reap his reward.


    Marco then called the salesperson at the venue.


    "Hey you, trash!" he then said to Arthur. "Pay the price you bid earlier, so I know that you mean what


    you say."


    Arthur immediately paid the 70 million, and soon a sess notification was heard from the device held


    by James, the sales manager.


    "What? Are you in cahoots with this guy? Bullshit!" Marco said, his irritation rising as Arthur actually


    paid the seventy million he had mentioned. He was sure Arthur was bluffing and that the money was


    something he had just borrowed from someone.


    "Tsk! Seventy million dors is a small fortune for me," Marco said with a smile, "I''ll buy this car for


    eighty million dors."


    Marco looked at Edna, then proceeded to pay the money.


    Arthur eximed, "One hundred million dors!" He then proceeded to bid on the car, quickly


    Marco trembled even more when he heard the number that Arthur was bidding on; it was a sum that


    was incredibly disturbing to him. A hundred million dors was no small amount for Marco, even though


    it was within his grasp.


    But a brilliant thought suddenly came to him, and he was confident it would make Arthur regret his


    decision for the rest of his life and maybe even kill himself in the same ce.


    "What bullshit!" he eximed. "Now, I''ll implement a new rule: no refunds for whoever loses."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Oh, are you serious, Marco?" Arthur asked, astonished. "Does that mean my money will be gone if I


    lose?"


    "Would you like to admit your stupidity?" Marco replied. "I hope you get naked and run down the street


    screaming that you''re trash right now."


    "Okay, I ept your offer," Arthur reluctantly agreed, seeing that he had no other choice. "I will bid on


    this car for 120 million dors, and I hope you don''t bid any higher, because I don''t want to look stupid


    in front of the girl of my dreams."


    Arthur then paid the money he promised and made a sad face in front of Marco.


    In that instant, Marco felt he had won. "One hundred and thirty million dors," he eximed


    triumphantly and immediately paid the money, finally achieving the victory he had wanted.


    Arthur raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, I admit defeat - this car is now yours for more than twice


    the price, and I''ve lost 120 million dors in the process. Thank you, Marco, for teaching me this


    valuable lesson."


    Arthur was aware that the sum of money Marco was investing in order to uphold his pride was no minor


    expense, even for him, and he knew he had agitated him further with his actions.


    Furthermore, Arthur had obtained information from the sales manager of the establishment that they


    had even more extravagant and exclusive cars, and he had gotten this knowledge when he had


    previously topped up his ount with 500 million dors and obtained the car he desired at the price of


    200 million dors.


    Therefore, Arthur no longer felt the need to struggle for the sports car he was just pretending to vie for.


    Arthur turned around and walked away, leaving Marco. Edna was also still holding Arthur''s hand tightly,


    and she had previously turned to Marco with a smile feeling the great victory that had also been won by


    the boss she admired and was so proud of.


    "What a bullshit!" Marco eximed and red at Arthur.


    He felt like he was being yed with by Arthur, and he was really angry now. It was as if he had spent


    money for nothing. Even Edna didn''t seem the least bit affected by what he had done.


    "Arthur," Marco challenged bravely, "I dare you to have a car race with me next week. Prove that you


    have the courage and strength to be a man, and if you lose, you must kneel before me and admit that


    you are a loser."


    Arthur turned to Marco and replied, "Sure, I ept your challenge," before turning away, no longer


    caring about his boasts.

 Chapter 13 - Rule of the Desired

    Chapter 13 - Rule of the Desired


    Arthur exited the car store, and Edna''s shiny new car was ready to be driven away. Unfortunately,


    Arthur''s car wouldn''t be delivered to his home untilter.


    "The car you purchased, Mr. Gardner, is an exclusive model - only five were manufactured worldwide.


    Additionally, they suggest that only one of these cars is located in this country! You truly have a unique


    and luxurious sports car at your disposal." Edna remarked.


    Arthur gave a slight smile in response to Edna''s words. He had a problem; he had never driven a car


    before, and he had to figure out how to solve it quickly, as Marco was challenging him to a car race the


    following week.


    "And..." Edna continued. "Mr. Gardner, since there is only one car now, and I don''t mind driving, but I


    would be honored if you would take the wheel. Furthermore, you bought such an extravagant car for


    me and I don''t have the confidence to drive it the first time." She asked timidly.


    [Hi Host, you only need to use the VIP points you have in order to unlock the driving skill. One point is


    enough, but it will only give you basic driving knowledge, so I suggest using all ten VIP points you


    have.]


    "Okay," Arthur said as he mentally calcted the cost of his purchase. "I''ll spend all my VIP points on


    driving skills." He nced at the System''s disy to confirm his choice.


    [Driving ¨C 10 (Beginner)]


    "Hold on, why did I only get a beginner level with 10 VIP points? Is this level sufficient for me to drive a


    sports car? I was thinking I''d need an even higher level - how many VIP points do I need for that?" he


    asked.


    [Alright, host. There are three levels of skill: Beginner, Advanced, and Expert. Each level costs ten VIP


    points. The skills you currently have should be enough for normal street driving. However, if you


    upgrade to the Advanced level, it should be sufficient topete in car races alongside those who just


    enjoy racing as a hobby. But If your driving level is Expert, you could bepared to a professional car


    racer and even take part in and win international car racingpetitions.]


    Arthur nodded understanding System''s exnation. He quickly realized that thirty VIP points were


    necessary topletely unlock a skill. Although Arthur had only amassed twenty VIP points thus far,


    he was confident that he could umte more and gain ess to even more skills, new


    experiences, and connections with more people.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Arthur walked up to Edna''s white car, hopped in the driver''s seat, and Edna quickly followed, settling in


    beside him and fastening her seat belt.


    Edna turned to Arthur with a gentle, radiant smile. "Are you sure you want to drive this car, Mr.


    Gardner?" she queried, slightly apprehensive. "I wouldn''t really feelfortable if you were driving for


    me."


    Arthur turned to Edna and smiled, "This is actually my first time behind the wheel, but I would never let


    a woman drive for me. I believe women should be respected, and this is a small way that I can show


    my respect."


    "Mr. Gardner," she said, blushing. "You''re so kind with your words. But you can''t possibly be serious if


    this is your first time driving, can you?"


    Arthur reached out and touched the steering wheel before him, feeling its majestic quality; the leather


    covering the wheel was of the highest grade. He felt as though he were sitting in an exceptionally


    Arthur started the car engine, and the muscle memory of how to drive seemed to instantly kick in. He


    drove the car with a fluid motion, and the beautiful sound of the engine rumbled around them. The car


    began to move, rolling out of the car store.


    Edna tilted her head and smiled sweetly as she watched the person she admired driving the car so


    skillfully and with suchposure. She chuckled lightly, "Mr. Gardner, your words almost tricked me.


    You drive like a professional, far better than I could ever manage. I just hope I don''t make a mistake


    that would cause any damage to the car if I use it."


    "Don''t be concerned, Edna," he assured her. "You will simply be my assistant, and I''ll need your help


    with administrative and operational matters, as well as overseeing the business I intend to purchase. I''ll


    pay you whatever amount you''d like."


    "Like I said," Arthur continued, "you don''t need to manage the hotel and restaurant yourself. You can


    recruit a new manager to do it for you and all you have to do is supervise it and make sure the


    business is running smoothly. I don''t want this job to be a burden on you; I don''t want to be a bully."


    "I will do all the things you have asked of me, Mr. Gardner, to the best of my ability; I will not bezy at


    all. Additionally, I am ustomed to working hard. But, are you sure you are giving me this


    opportunity? My life has changed so much in such a short amount of time, it''s almost like I''m


    Cindere! Will this all disappear in the middle of the night?" Edna asked, stifling a littleugh as she


    ced the back of her hand to her lips.


    "At the end of the story," Arthur asked, as the sports car he drove zipped through the city streets,


    "doesn''t Cindere end up marrying the Prince? You''d have to be kidding me if you didn''t want a dream


    like that toe true!"


    Edna turned to face the road ahead, watching with wonder as the scenery sped by. Despite the speed,


    she still felt content and rxed in the car. "I think Cindere''s story is the epitome of every girl''s


    dream," she murmured musingly. "And I wouldn''t be lying if I said I hoped it woulde true for me


    too," she added thoughtfully.


    At the same time, Edna hoped Arthur wouldn''t reply to her with words like "And let me be that prince for


    you, Edna," as it may overwhelm her in her current circumstances and cause her to faint, overwhelmed


    by happiness.


    [Edna''s attraction to you is skyrocketing¡ªit''s now at an impressive 80%.]


    [At this point, she would be willing to do anything to bring you happiness - even potentially die for you.


    If this number increases a little more, she may even befortable with you having multiple partners.


    You''re well on your way to bing the ultimate Harem Lord!]


    [System Comment: I wish I could give you a thumbs up, host, but unfortunately, I''m just a system, and I


    don''t have fingers.]

 Chapter 14 - Snow White Princess

    Chapter 14 - Snow White Princess


    udina Rigal was a stunningly beautiful woman of twenty. Her skin was like freshly fallen snow, and


    her hair was a mane of polished white cascading in glossy waves down to her shoulders. Her eyes


    were the brilliant azure of a clear summer sky and her smile could brighten anyone¡¯s day with its


    radiance, like a beam of sunshine.


    udina was an incredibly talented singer, possessing an innate talent that, even without formal


    training, captured the attention of many. In no time at all, she became an overnight sensation, her


    beautiful voice soaring through the air like a gentle breeze and captivating all who heard it.


    People were captivated by udina''s beauty, often referring to her as the "Snow White Princess." Her


    voice was bewitching, like a siren song, captivating all who heard her. Her songs were full of emotion,


    and her voice conveyed both sorrow and joy. She sang of love and loss, hope and despair, yet all her


    songs were beautiful.


    udina''s captivating presence was like that of an angel. Her perfect features and snow-white hair


    were mesmerizing, and her gentle nature and sweet demeanor only amplified her beauty. She was truly


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    a beautiful person, both inside and out.


    No matter where udina went, she always attracted an audience. People would rush to her to listen


    to her beautiful singing and admire her stunning beauty. She was a source of inspiration to those who


    knew her and her remarkable talent made her an icon.


    "udina! You can easily get out of this predicament if you just humble yourself a bit. Do you know


    what? The man who offered you to sleep with him is offering you a billion dors. I don''t need to bother


    organizing this charity event anymore. So, why are you still so concerned about those poor kids? They


    won''t make the slightest difference to your career."


    He was Leo, a manager at the entertainmentpany that was taking over udina''s solo career.


    The orphanage where udina had spent her childhood was facing eviction as a new business was


    set to be built in its ce - a prospect that udina and all those who had lived there found distressing,


    not because of its luxuriousness, but because of all the memories it held.


    udina requested her manager to n a charity event and offered to dedicate thetest song she


    wrote to anyone who paid for it. Furthermore, she provided the winner of the charity auction the


    opportunity to have dinner with her in any location of their choosing.


    "Are you certain that someone would pay arge sum of money just for you to have dinner with them?


    Are you insane? They want your body. Why do you think so highly of yourself? It was just one night, it


    was a speedy process, and you would have easily been able to solve this problem," he said very easily.


    udina lifted her face to look at Leo, her snow-whiteplexion glowing in the soft light as if the


    moon itself had descended to earth.


    "Mr. Leo," she said, her voice soft and apologetic, "I know I''m a bit stubborn, and I''m sorry. But I would


    never consider selling my body to anyone, under any circumstances."


    She bowed her head again but then raised her gaze to meet Leo''s. "I still believe that there is someone


    out there with a kind heart who is willing to understand the struggles of less fortunate people. I still have


    hope."


    "Do you really think everyone is as good as me," he said scornfully, "the one who took you from the


    trash and brought you this far? Do you really think you can remain chaste in the showbiz world? That''s


    just a dream! If you want to climb even higher, you have to kiss the butts of the rich and powerful. You''ll


    get all the funding you need then. And you''ll lose your chastity too eventually, you won''t be able to take


    it to your grave, right?"


    udina earned the nickname "Snow White Princess'''' not only because of her breathtaking beauty -


    with skin and hair as white as the freshly fallen snow - but also due to the frigid barrier that she had


    erected around her heart. She was also known as "The Frozen Heart Princess'''', for no man had ever


    been able to thaw the ice fortress she had carefully crafted.


    udina was so high and perfect ¨C a challenge any man would want to take on. She was not only a


    prize worth winning but a treasure that was iparable. A goddess in the world, someone who


    seemed too good to be true, yet here she was ¨Cpletely unattainable.


    "Thank you, Mr. Leo, for your kind concern. I am truly appreciative of all the support you have provided


    me. Nevertheless, I shall stay firm in my beliefs. I will only bestow my heart and body to someone who


    can make me fall head over heels in love with him, not because of his riches, but because he can truly


    recognise me as a woman and treat me with the respect I deserve."


    udina stood, her figure adorned with a pristine mix of white and blue - a dress that made her look


    like an angel descending from heaven without wings.


    "I''m sure my dream wille true if I stay strong in my conviction," udina said, bowing her head


    before stepping out. That night, she would be the star of a charity event their management had


    organized for a noble cause she was determined to fight for with all her heart.


    ***


    Arthur Gardner had a stunning appearance that night, dressed in a ck suit as he came to a charity


    event. He was eager to umte more VIP points by providing aid to those less fortunate.


    He had previously tried to donate money to an orphanage, but the System seemed to be unresponsive.


    He realized that he had to put his heart into everything he did for the System to recognize his efforts


    and give him the reward he deserved. That''s why he came to the charity event tonight; he wanted to do


    more donations that he could do with passion, not just out of greed.


    Arthur purposefully steered clear of his new Bugatti La Voiture Parfaite, knowing it was the only one in


    the city and he wanted to remain anonymous.


    The taxi he had taken eventually pulled up to the grand entrance of a hotel in Soutke. Guests were


    milling about, each wearing face masks to obscure their identities.


    "What the hell? It looks like tonight''s event is really attracting the wealthiest folks in town,"


    "I wonder who will be the lucky one to have dinner with the fair Princess udina."


    "Just thinking of being able to feel her soft skin sends shivers down my spine."

 Chapter 15 - The Abundance of Wealth

    Chapter 15 - The Abundance of Wealth


    udina glided onto the stage, where dozens of men invish suits sat, scowling at her as she stood


    and calmly regarded everyone in front of her.


    udina smiled, her beauty lighting up the room and causing some to stand in an unconscious disy


    of anticipation.


    "Wee, everyone," she said in a gentle voice, the sound seeming to caress each guest''s ears and


    render them weak. "Tonight we will be hosting a charity event." she added.


    udina walked to the side, revealing therge screen behind her. On it was a video of orphans


    desperate for aid so that their home would not be destroyed for the sake of a business venture.


    "There are many people who have it worse than others," she said. "These children, who have lost their


    families and still have dreams in their hearts, need our help."


    udina scanned the room, hoping her actions would bring her the desired results. She was


    determined to make her intentions a reality.


    "I couldn''t care less about this garbage; let''s just get on with the charity, how much money do you


    need? I''ll pay it all now, and all I ask in return is for you to keep mepany for the night."


    "What a load of crap! Do you actually think anyone''s here to genuinely help these poor orphans? This


    is just our way to spend the night with you, hahaha..."


    "I''d pay any price to sleep with her,"


    udina heard the voices of the men, but she tried her best to ignore them.


    Suddenly, he grasped the microphone in the stage''s corner and began singing a song. A man yed


    the piano, and melodious music filled the air. udina joined in, humming her own song that was full of


    soul and charm.


    udina sang with an enchanting melodious voice, leaving all the listeners in awe. Everyone was


    speechless, captivated by her mesmerizing performance.


    "What gorgeous singing! She truly is a perfect girl, blessed with an angelic voice and body," someone


    said.


    "Just listening to her singing makes me aroused. I''d do anything to be able to make love to her at least


    once," another said.


    "I can''t help it. I really want her," the third one uttered.


    Once udina hadpleted her song, she sauntered over to the couch at the edge of the stage, and


    a man who served as the host took her ce.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright everyone, let''s get started with our charity event. The first item up for auction is a special song


    witness her immense talent, our very own White Snow Princess."


    "The bidding starts at one hundred thousand dors," he announced as the auction began.


    One of the guests then stood up, strolled to the front of the room, and removed the mask from his face.


    A 25-year-old man of an impressive height of 190 cm (6.23 ft), Harry ck, was revealed.


    "I know you guys don''t really care about this charity, do you? I''m sure no one is interested in bidding on


    anything when the best part of the day is a date with Ms. udina."


    Harry was well aware of the intentions of the people who had gathered that night; they were all vying


    for the chance to court udina. However, he had devised a different n: he wanted to dazzle her


    with his wit, charm, and good looks. Confident that he would be the one to win her over, Harry was


    determined to make asting impression.


    "Ms. udina," Harry said, bowing to her. "I am a sessful CEO at the age of 25 and one of the 10


    richest people in SouthLake. I believe I''m the best man to deserve your love and affection. I''m willing to


    prove it to you by offering to buy your song for a hundred million dors, showing that I desire more


    than just a date with you. I''m hoping that our rtionship will be longsting and open."


    Harry smiled thinly and confidently at udina, sure that his words and charm would win her over. He


    was certain that no woman in the world could resist the power of money.


    "What bullshit!" Someone shouted.


    Aston Scott, 32 years old, stood and removed his mask. He dered, "Harry, you wouldn''t be this


    wealthy without your parents'' help. I''m one of the three wealthiest people in SouthLake, so I''m the one


    who should be udina''spanion."


    Aston Scott then strode to the front of the stage, bowing deeply before udina. "Ms. udina," he


    said, his voice full of admiration, "you are the most beautiful girl in Soutke, or perhaps even the


    world. Let me be your helper, an angel who can solve any problem you may have. I''m willing to do


    anything for you, so long as you will stay with me for a month. I bought your song for 200 million


    dors. Now, let''s move on to the next item auction - don''t let me keep you waiting any longer."


    Aston believed he was the wealthiest person in the room and was certain he would win the bet. His


    excitement was further fueled when he caught sight of udina''s stunning countenance; he licked his


    lips, unable to contain his desire. "I''ll be the first to enjoy her body," he thought.


    "Three hundred million dors," Harry ck repeated, grinning confidently at Aston. "You won''t get rid


    of me that easily, Mr. Aston. I''m here to demonstrate mymitment, whereas you only came to satisfy


    your lust. I''m the one who''s going to win this auction and the beautiful udina''s heart!"


    "How do you think you''re different from me, kid?" Aston challenged, "Four hundred million dors.


    You''d better stop and hang onto your money for the next auction."


    The crowd was rendered speechless as they watched two people of immense wealthpete for the


    most useless item of the night''s auction.


    "It''s quite evident that they have an abundance of money - I don''t think I can outbid them now," one of


    the spectators murmured.


    "I don''t care, I''m going all-out to be able to date udina."


    "One billion dors!" someone in the corner of the room called out, raising his hand as he ced his


    bid on the item that Harry and Aston were fighting over.

 Chapter 16 - Dazzling Display

    Chapter 16 - Dazzling Disy


    "A billion dors for something that''s essentially worthless? What did he get for that amount? A song


    dedicated to him? That''s just ridiculous, even if he sells the song, I''m sure he won''t get even a fraction


    of that money back."


    "Yeah, I agree, udina''s singing is amazing, but a billion dors? That''s stupid!"


    All eyes shifted to Arthur, who sat in the corner of the room, questioning the man''s identity.


    "Who is he?" Aston nced at Harry.


    "How do I know, Mr. Aston? I don''t really care either for him. What a waste for such a useless item. Let


    him take this one, and we will focus our money on the ultimate item." Harry answered condescendingly.


    Aston felt his pride had been sullied. Someone had insulted him by unting their wealth. He could not


    tolerate this, no matter who the person was.


    "What a load of rubbish, he deliberately insulted me by offering a billion dors just for a song?" he


    thought indignantly.


    As Aston headed towards Arthur, all eyes were immediately drawn to him. Harry followed close behind


    him.


    Aston stood directly in front of Arthur, who was lounging on the sofa. "Who are you? Why don''t you


    take off your mask? I''m the only one here who''s in the top three wealthiest people, so why are you


    challenging me by unting your wealth?"


    "I can say, these guys arepletely foolish!" Harry dered resolutely while standing around them.


    "Did you just rob a wealthy man? For one billion dors, you could have obtained something even more


    valuable than what you paid for. I''m positive your minds would never be able toprehend my way of


    thinking. After all, I am a smart and sessful young CEO and there''s only one like me in this town."


    Harry tried to figure out who the man before him was, but he was unable toe up with an idea. He


    knew that he had the n to win udina''s heart, but if someone foolishly spent a lot of money to buy


    something useless, he was afraid his n would fail.


    Despite the difficult situation Harry was in, he was still confident. His intelligence was only part of the


    reason for this; his good looks and charm were also undeniable to any woman he met. He was sure he


    could outmaneuver the man in front of him, making him look foolish and embarrassed in front of the


    onlookers, especially udina.


    "Take a look at this man!" Harry eximed, pointing to Arthur and looking around the room at everyone,


    including udina, who was sitting on the sofa on the stage. "He is an example of a foolish individual


    who has wasted his wealth. My suspicion is that he attained all of these possessions through unsavory


    methods. No matter how much money he has, a person like this will eventually run out of it, since he is


    too foolish to manage it properly."


    Aston smiled and then said to Harry, "Of course! I''m sure only someone like me can hang onto wealth


    for such a long period of time, right?"


    Aston then turned to Arthur and asked, "How much money do you have? Why don''t you use it to


    purchase all the trifling items up for auction, and let me, a perfectly reputable man, have udina?"


    "I''m sure," Harry said confidently, with a satisfied smirk on his face, "that he won''t be able to sustain


    himself here for much longer, and he''ll be forced to leave."


    Arthur inhaled deeply, then facing the host, he said, "Let''s move on to the next item."


    "Alright, everyone!" The host then spoke again in a lively voice. "The first item sold to Mr. Glitzy for one


    billion dors."


    Arthur had taken on the alias ''Glitzy'' for the auction that night. The name meaning showily attractive,


    shy, or glittery, was chosen to conceal his true identity. Although he did not particrly enjoy hiding


    himself, he felt it was essential to keep safe in this unknown realm of the affluent. He was hoping to


    gain some insight into how savage this world could be.


    Everyone in the room gave Arthur a round of apuse for his actions, but their suspicious nces


    betrayed their true thoughts. "Let''s see how much money he has left after buying all these useless


    items," they muttered amongst themselves.


    "Okay, everyone. The next item is the special microphone that Ms. udina used when she made her


    debut performance in front of a live audience."


    "One billion dors!" eximed Arthur, raising his hand again. "I''m ready to move on to the next item,


    Host."


    Aston was filled with rage, feeling the urge to punch the man who so arrogantly disyed his wealth in


    front of him. He wanted to prove how much money he really had. "Speed up the process, host! Move to


    the most important item in the auction!" he yelled.


    "One billion dors!"


    "One billion dors!"


    "One billion dors!"


    "One billion dors!"


    "One billion dors!"


    Arthur proceeded to purchase seven items consecutively, each for a sum of one billion dors. Finally,


    they were ready to auction thest item of the night.


    "Who is that man?" udina asked anxiously, her eyes wide with apprehension as she nced around


    the room. The bidding had be intense, and several participants had begun crowding around Mr.


    Glitzy, cornering him. She felt a sense of dread, wondering what would happen next.


    That man had spent a whopping 8 billion dors on the items that were auctioned off that night. It was a


    value for money that udina had never anticipated. "I''ll have to tell my friends at the orphanage," she


    eximed, with a feeling of joy so strong that it seemed she was about to burst into tears.


    udina pondered, "What does this guy want? Why did he spend so much money for this charity


    event? Is he like the other guys who are just looking to take advantage of me?" She had made her


    intentions clear from the beginning; she would only join them for dinner.


    "Would that be enough to satisfy him?" She shook her head in confusion. Was she going to be forced


    to serve that man in bed rather than just dinner in exchange for all the money he had spent?


    "Alright, alright!" Aston shouted, interrupting Host before he could finish delivering thest item to be


    auctioned that night.


    Everyone''s attention shifted towards Aston, as simultaneously, someone appeared and walked towards


    the stage. That person was Leo, the manager of the entertainmentpany responsible for handling


    udina''s career.


    "I think someone very important has an announcement to make tonight," Aston continued.


    Leo was pleasantly surprised to discover that the auction this evening raised a significant amount of


    money. He was ecstatic, as the management would take a cut of the proceeds, which meant he would


    make even more money.


    Consequently, Leo was confident that, with the help of the wealthy attendees, he would be able to


    make the nned decision.


    "I am truly appreciative and proud of the wealthy individuals in this city. Consequently, in light of this


    auction, management has decided to switch up the item that we will be auctioning off as the grand


    finale tonight. Initially, it was just a dinner with Ms. udina... however, I made the call to..." Leo said


    with a faint smile which was quickly met with great enthusiasm and excitement from everyone.


    "Leo!" udina shouted desperately, but then fourrge men wearing identical ck suits suddenly


    surrounded her.


    "Let''s make the auction even more interesting tonight by auctioning off Ms. udina''s virginity to the


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    highest bidder," Leo dered.

 Chapter 17 - Stand Your Ground

    Chapter 17 - Stand Your Ground


    "No, I never agreed to this, Mr. Leo," udina said as she attempted to voice her discontent. However,


    she was powerless as four burly men surrounded her.


    "Let me go!" she eximed, her face pale with fear. "I would never consent to this; I never intended to


    sell myself. You can''t do this to me, this time you really forced me into something I didn''t want," she


    added, shaking her head in disbelief.


    But Leo appeared proud and excited for the night ahead. After all, if someone was willing to spend a


    billion dors on a useless item, how much would they be willing to spend to enjoy udina''s body?


    Leo was ustomed to dealing with women like udina, who pretended to value their virtue when


    entering the entertainment world. However, he was well aware that it was all a facade; all the girls he


    had known had caved into money in the end. There was nothing in the world that could resist the


    money.


    What was more, udina was doing this tonight to raise arge sum of money to save those foolish


    orphans. Leo was positive that udina would be grateful in the end, as such an opportunity was rare


    and could only happen once.


    After the event, they would both be wealthy and ascend to higher social status. He figured that


    apanying someone to sleep for a night was nothing significant, right?


    Leo walked up to udina and smiled softly at her, noticing the girl''s sadness and quietly holding back


    the anger on her face.


    "udina, please just give in. You can make up to 10 billion or more. All you need to do is stay


    overnight with someone. Isn''t that a great offer?"


    udina shook her head vigorously. "I never agreed to this, Mr. Leo. Please, please reconsider what


    you are asking me to do."


    udina was really stuck right now. She was helpless and had no control. She was alone, while


    everyone around her seemed to be pushing her to do something she didn''t want to do.


    Virginity? Is it really so important? Maybe for others, it''s just something casual. But not for udina.


    She was a girl who had grown up in an orphanage, someone who had been deprived of affection. She


    had learned so much that if someone eventually found her and managed to give her the love she


    desired and dreamed of, she was willing to give him anything, including her virginity which may not


    seem so important. Still, at least she could offer her purity to the man who would eventually win her


    heart.


    "udina, you really have to understand that money is akin to love. What do you think love really is?


    Do you think someone would pay 10 billion dors without thinking it through? Of course not, they do it


    with love, they try to express their love for you. And so, I thought tonight you would find your true love.


    Someone who would pay the most to be with you. That''s why it''s called ''making love'', right? Do you


    understand what I''m saying?"


    Leo said, his face and smile full of reassurance. "Trust me, when this is all over, you''ll thank me for


    giving you this opportunity. Do you understand?"


    Harry ck quickly assessed the situation and realized that, with his intelligence, he would surely


    prevail. He wanted nothing more than to win the night, as well as udina''s body and heart.


    However, his opponent, Aston Scott, was proving to be a formidable adversary, as he seemed willing to


    spend arge amount of money to win the girl.


    Realizing that money wouldn''t be the deciding factor, Harry thought to himself, "If I can''t impress her


    with my wealth, I''ll just have to do it with my wit. After all, I''m the most well-spoken person I know." With


    a confident smirk, Harry announced, "I''m ready. Let''s see who wille out on top."


    [John: "Thank you so much, Mr. Glitzy. With this donation, my dreams of starting a small business will


    be a reality!"]


    [Sarah: "I''m so grateful for your generous donation, Mr. Glitzy. It will help me pursue my aspirations of


    bing a doctor!"]


    [Mike: "This donation means so much to me, Mr. Glitzy. I now have the means to travel the world and


    explore different cultures!"]


    [Jane: "Your donation will help me make my dream of attending college a reality. Thank you so much,


    Mr. Glitzy!"]


    [Sam: "Your donation will help me fulfill my aspirations of bing a professional athlete. Thank you


    so much, Mr. Glitzy!"]


    [Steve: "This donation will help me start a charity to help other orphans like me. Thank you for your


    kindness, Mr. Glitzy!"]


    [Many orphans are deeply moved and thankful for Host''s generous act, which will significantly impact


    the lives of so many people.]


    [For this, the System will reward you with 100 VIP points!]


    Arthur gasped in surprise when he saw a series of transparent text appear before him. He had paid the


    full amount for the items he had bid on at the auction that night, and this time he was rewarded with


    something he had not expected but was greatly pleased with - 100 VIP points!


    [System Comment....]


    Arthur nervously thought to himself, "Herees the cringe moment!" He was expecting the system to


    deliver ament that would make him feel awkward.


    [Host, if it weren''t for your attraction to Ms. udina, you could have earned more VIP points. I mean, I


    can understand your enthusiasm, but I can totally tell that her charm and her gorgeous looks are a


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    major source of your motivation. You can''t fool me, Host!]


    "Why do you have to bring up this topic? Isn''t it natural for a man to be attracted to someone as


    beautiful as her? I''m not wrong and I''m normal too, so don''t joke around with my masculinity. I would


    even take udina if I had the chance. At least I''m not someone who is solely driven by lust."


    Arthur came to this ce with the intention of collecting VIP points and helping those less fortunate


    than himself. However, he was partially motivated by the fact that the person behind the event was


    udina, who was stunningly beautiful.


    [That''s what makes you stand out from the other men here, Host]


    [Now, prepare to face your battle.]

 Chapter 18 - The Price of Ambition

    Chapter 18 - The Price of Ambition


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Bnce: 9,961,474,999,995 USD]


    [Body: 30 (Good)]


    [Mind: 35 (Good)]


    [VIP Points: 100]


    [Skills - 1]


    [Driving - 10 (Beginner)]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 80%]


    Arthur grinned as he racked up a ton of VIP points just when he was in a tricky situation that could have


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    made him do something extraordinary.


    "Man, I can do some awesome stuff with 100 VIP points!" he thought.


    If he needed to duke it out, Arthur could have put his VIP Points into Body and the rest into Martial Arts


    skills, which would instantly turn him from an average Joe into an Iron Fist.


    The auction that was happening had taken a criminal turn, as the organizers were attempting to auction


    off udina''s virginity, which she had obviously refused. It was as if the men in the room had be


    wild beasts, all ready to battle for the grand prize with all their might, especially those who felt they had


    enough wealth.


    He was faced with a difficult situation. He was unsure of what would happen if he acted; some people


    could be angry, and a fight could break out, or the other party could bring in armed


    reinforcements.


    He wanted to help udina, whether out of genuine concern or admiration for her beauty. Either way,


    he wouldn''t let something like this happen right in front of him. Arthur sighed as Leo began thest


    auction of the night.


    "Wait...Wait!" shouted Harry ck, the young CEO, as he quickly got back on his feet. "Give me a


    moment." He walked forward and faced all the bidders, wanting to make sure that they all heard him.


    "We can''t let this continue," he said.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Harry!" Aston eximed in protest. "Are you kidding me? You''re just


    trying to buy time for this auction. Don''t you think I have better things to do than listen to your


    ramblings?"


    "No, please let me exin," Harry insisted.


    "We''re all aware," Harry continued, "that we came here with one goal in mind. But, it would be too


    simplistic if our journey ended up with Ms. udina''s virginity being auctioned off. That''s not right."


    udina nced up at Harry as he spoke, wondering, "Is he going to stand up for me?"


    However, that was not what was on Harry''s mind. He was focusing on getting rid of one of his


    "I don''t think everyone would be on board with that. I think, for now, just having dinner with Ms.


    udina by myself would be more than enough for me," Harry said, then he turned to udina and


    smiled.


    "So, what do you suggest?" Aston yelled, his face reddening with anger. "You want us to just give up on


    this auction? Are you crazy?"


    "No, I think we should keep the dinner with Ms. udina in the auction. That doesn''t seem too


    unreasonable, does it?" Harry asked, ncing at Leo.


    "Alright!" Leo was happy with this idea as it meant more moneying in, making him even richer.


    "There''s no need to put it off any longer, let''s start the auction for dinner with Ms. udina!" he said.


    Harry had the n to get Arthur withdrawn from the final auction by taking out as much money as he


    had, leaving only him and Aston in thepetition, which would give Harry an edge. He then walked


    toward Arthur.


    "So, why don''t you spend all your money on dinner with udina, huh?" he taunted.


    "You don''t intend to value dinner with udina the Snow White Princess at just one billion dors, do


    you?" Harry said. "Let me see how foolish you are to be so careless with your money."


    Harry crossed his arms and red at Arthur in an attempt to intimidate him. He was convinced that he


    could sense what Arthur was thinking. People like Arthur, who ced a lot of emphasis on material


    possessions, usually had short tempers that were easily provoked. Taking advantage of this, Harry was


    sure he could manipte them until they were in over their heads.


    "Now, state your bidding!" Harry challenged.


    "One billion dors," Arthur calmly stated, raising his hand for emphasis.


    udina raised her head to look Arthur in the eyes. "That man has gone too far. He spent a lot of


    money as if it were nothing." she wondered, "Is he so wealthy that he could spend billions in a single


    night?"


    "What does he want from me?" udina thought out loud. "It must be my body," she concluded,


    lowering her head in despair. "My life is over."


    Several people in the room began to talk about the situation.


    "He''s really crazy," one person remarked, "How much money does he have? I''ve lost track of how


    much he''s spent tonight."


    "It''s about eleven billion dors," another replied. "That''s absolutely insane. With that much money, you


    could build a business whose profits could be used for several generations."


    "Those orphans are really lucky this time," a third chimed in. "They''re going to get rich suddenly


    because of the foolishness of a man who is only driven by his lust for udina."


    "Two billion dors!" Harry replied to Arthur with a sly smile, pointing directly at him. He was aware that


    Arthur would go to any lengths to acquire what he wanted, so he was confident that even if he outbid


    him, Arthur would persist in his attempts to secure the items.


    "Four billion dors," Arthur said, adding to the bid.


    "Five billion dors," Harry replied, continuing the bidding.


    "This is absolutely insane! Do you think that Harry is actually serious with what he is doing? He is


    taking a huge risk; what if Mr. Glitzy doesn''t make a higher bid than what Harry has already put in? He


    will miss out on a great deal of money."


    "They are both crazy! I believe that I came to the wrong auction. Nevertheless, I can still watch an


    entertaining show like this."


    However, after a few moments, Arthur still remained silent, not making another bid to match the one


    from Harry.


    "Alright, so does this auction end with Mr. Harry winning this item for five billion dors?" Leo called out


    from the stage.


    "No! Wait!" Harry pleaded with Leo, desperately hoping he''d give someone else a chance to outbid


    him. He was shaking with panic; he couldn''t fathom spending so much money just to have dinner with


    udina. Why would he settle for merely having a meal with her if he could have her in his bed? "No!"


    he shouted.


    He then turned to Arthur, pointing at his face, and sternly said, "Hey you! Bid higher than me right now!"


    Harry was certain that his calctions were correct; the man in front of him seemed so eager to


    acquire all of the items being auctioned off, so all he had to do was tempt him enough to spend all of


    his money and be out in thest round.


    Harry had nned so meticulously that he felt certain he couldn''t be wrong. But why hadn''t the man bid


    higher than what Harry had bid?


    Harry trembled even more, and beads of sweat trickled down his body. After all, five billion dors was


    a hefty sum, and he couldn''t afford to lose out on that amount without getting something he desired.


    Arthur just looked back at Harry and replied, "Aren''t you the one who wanted this in the first ce?"


    At the same time, Aston smiled as a n began to form in his mind, one that he was certain would


    make both of his opponents surrender that night.

 Chapter 19 - A Forbidden Bargain

    Chapter 19 - A Forbidden Bargain


    "Mr. Glitzy, would you be so kind as to outbid me?" Harry turned to Arthur and, with a tremulous voice,


    asked, His tone was tinged with hope.


    Harry was overwhelmed by fear, his body trembling, and his face became pale as he tried to hide his


    anxiety. Although he was wealthy, he had no intention of squandering money on this particr


    situation.


    "Can you believe it? Harry actually begged Mr. Glitzy for something."


    "It''s so embarrassing - turns out his big talk was all just a show."


    Aston smiled with contentment, rising from his chair. He pped his hands gently, the sound


    reverberating around the room and immediately garnering the attention of everyone present.


    He knew that he was the only one who deserved to be the winner, and sure enough, one of his


    opponents had already surrendered before he even had to make a move. As usual, he had easily


    gotten what he wanted. This time was no exception.


    "What a loser you are, Harry!" he dered. He then approached Harry and Arthur. "You two are just


    two naive fools ying with money. You should know who the real wealthy people are in this ce."


    "I don''t really care anymore!" shouted Harry, his voice rising with panic.


    He then dropped to his knees in front of Arthur. "Mr. Glitzy, please outbid me, so I can get out of this


    auction and never bother you again. I have been sessful in bing a big CEO at a young age,


    but I don''t have the money to be spending like this. Please, have mercy on me, Mr. Glitzy."


    "Alright, Mr. Harry..." Leo spoke from the stage again, trying to appear calm despite the excitement


    bubbling up in his heart. "We don''t have much time. I will conclude this auction and you will soon be the


    winner. Please pay the money you have bid immediately."


    Leo attempted to remainposed, but in reality, his heart was bursting with joy. "Wow! I''m going to be


    the wealthiest person in town," he thought, and he felt his life was about to be much brighter.


    He had a hunch that udina would be thankful for the huge opportunity he had created for her, and


    perhaps afterward, she would fall in love with him.


    Leo couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild - even if udina''s virginity was taken by someone


    else, he would still be satisfied as long as he could win her heart. Leo knew that if he could win her


    heart, he would be able to live in luxury. If he ran out of moneyter, he could always resell her and


    have her apany a man to bed for the night, thus restoring his reputation in town.


    "Come on, Harry," Aston said with a sneer, pping his hands lightly beside him. "You don''t want your


    name to be ruined overnight, do you? Is the young CEO really this cowardly?"


    Harry, with his forehead firmly pressed against the floor, remained silent. He still had the option of


    making aeback, but if he continued to be reckless with his money, it would be difficult for him to do


    so. Thus, he knew that surrendering was not an act of cowardice.


    As for Arthur, he was determined to win all of the items that were being auctioned that night for him.


    Moreover, it seemed that even just going out to dinner could be dangerous for udina if she were to


    do it with Harry; he was very sly and seemed like he would do anything for her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur took a deep breath, then leaned in closer so that Harry could hear him clearly. "I''m warning you,"


    he said in a t and emotionless voice, emphasizing his words.


    "Leave this ce immediately and never show your face to udina again, or I won''t hesitate to bring


    you down." His words were a stark warning that left an impression on Harry''s soul.


    Harry lifted his face, filled with terror, and looked at the figure of Arthur, whose face was hidden under a


    mask. "Who is this guy? He looks so powerful and intimidating. I think I''ve picked the wrong opponent


    this time. He is truly Invincible. I''m sure he will destroy Aston tonight. I''d better get going before I get


    caught up in the destruction. I need to save myself and prepare for future battles. I wille back and


    defeat him when I''m sure of the strategy I will use," he thought to himself.


    Without saying another word, Harry quickly exited the room to the looks of disdain from everyone


    present.


    "Six billion dors!" Arthur eximed, thrusting his hand into the air in an effort to outbid Harry''s final


    offer.


    "Unbelievable! He must be invincible, with seemingly limitless wealth. He makes it look so simple to get


    money," one of the onlookers remarked.


    "I''m incredibly curious to know who he is; is he the wealthiest man in the city?"


    "Alright!" Leo shouted boisterously on the stage. "The dinner with Ms. udina has gone to Mr. Glitzy.


    It''s been an extravagant and unforgettable evening, and Mr. Glitzy has certainly unted his wealth.¡±


    ¡°Now, what happened at thest item auction tonight?¡± Leo continued. ¡°It was the chance to sleep with


    Ms. udina for the first time in her life. Her virginity is something that many men dream of, and this is


    a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity - a blessing from the heavens that I''m sure anyone would be willing to


    part with anything they own to get."


    Everyone in the room was instantly filled with excitement, and even though most of them didn''t have


    the opportunity to make a bid, the thought of it alone was enough to spark their enthusiasm. udina,


    whose beauty was so perfect, like an angel descended from heaven, was about to have her virginity


    taken for the first time. They even hoped that it could be recorded and resold to anyone, which would


    potentially make them a lot of money.


    udina was feeling increasingly anxious as the final round of the auction was drawing to a close. In a


    few minutes, the decision of who would take her virginity would be made. She prayed for a miracle,


    someone who might save her and stop this from happening, or someone who truly cared for her.


    udina raised her pale face, and her eyes filled with tears.


    "Without further ado!" Leo eximed enthusiastically to the palpable tension of the assembled guests.


    "It''s time for the final round of the auction! Who will be the lucky one to spend the night with the lovely


    Ms. udina? Let the biddingmence!"


    "Twenty billion dors!" Someone shouted and quickly put forward his offer.

 Chapter 20 - Purchasing a Solution

    Chapter 20 - Purchasing a Solution


    "Twenty billion dors!" Arthur eximed, confidently raising his arm as he spoke. His voice was full of


    assurance, and he had a slight smile on his face, evidently pleased with his bold decision. It was clear


    that he was not going to back down from the challenge.


    Twenty billion dors was the price Arthur offered in order to purchase udina''s virginity, the Snow


    White Princess. Everyone was tempted by the prizes they could obtain through this auction; however,


    the sheer amount of money was simply outrageous! It was unthinkable to be thrown out, even for


    something like this.


    "This is insane, am I hearing this correctly? Twenty billion dors? That''s just unbelievable!"


    "I can''t believe someone would be willing to pay that kind of money for Ms. udina''s virginity. It''s


    absolutely outrageous. He must have gone mad!"


    Moreover, Arthur strongly believed that one''s virginity should not be treated as amodity. He felt


    that it should be cherished and safeguarded, not bartered or sold as a product. In his opinion, any


    attempt to mize someone''s virginity would strip it of its value and meaning.


    In this case, Arthur believed he was doing his best to help udina, who was in an extremely


    desperate situation. She was being tormented by everyone present and feltpletely alone, with no


    one standing up for her.


    The current situation that udina was in reminded Arthur of his own experience; being in a vulnerable


    state, surrounded by powerful people who were oppressive towards the weak, was an extremely


    unpleasant experience.


    Arthur did all this to save the girl, not even considering the reward he would get for paying such arge


    sum. Virginity? Arthur shook his head in disapproval.


    He believed that the most valuable thing a person has, whether it be virginity or anything else, should


    be given up voluntarily and from a sincere heart.


    Around ten people in the room instantly rose from their chairs, all wearing ck suits. Each had pulled


    out a gun, which they tucked at their waistband.


    At this, Leo, who had been standing on the stage, was filled with panic and began to take a few steps


    back. "What''s going on?!" he uttered in disbelief,pletely taken aback by the unexpected turn of


    events.


    Aston rose from his seat, pping his hands softly as he gave Leo a stern look with a slight smirk.


    "Excuse me," he called out, "but I thought I heard someone say they had put in an offer of two million


    dors?"


    He then shifted his gaze to the stage where Leo was standing. "Is that true, Mr. Leo? Did someone


    really bid for two million dors?"


    Leo''s body suddenly quivered as he felt his muscles go limp. Aston was a powerful figure in South


    Lake, wielding a level of influence that was unmatched by many. Nobody had any clue as to where he


    had acquired his immense wealth, but it was clear that he was not someone to be taken lightly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes sir, Mr. Glitzy offered a bid of two million dors." he said.


    Leo slowly turned to face Arthur, his throat tightening. "You really died this time, Glitzy!" He thought to


    himself.


    Leo had enough money from the generous bid Arthur had provided earlier, enough to make him feel


    content. He had to figure out a way to get out of there without taking part in the scheme Mr. Aston was


    nning.


    He was in a sticky situation; he had taken the right step in defending Mr. Aston, and now he was stuck.


    Leo''s body tensed up, and he felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Alright, I believe this auction is no longer suitable for those with less money to participate in.


    Therefore, I urge those of you who feel financially disadvantaged to leave this ce promptly."


    Aston spoke with a clear but solemn tone, and several people in the room quickly got up and started to


    make their way out.


    "This is terrible," eximed one of the participants. "I''m no longer interested in being here. I''d rather get


    away before anything bad happens."


    "Mr. Aston is not someone to be trifled with," another participant said. "I''m sure that tomorrow the news


    will be full of stories about a wealthy person who met an untimely end. I don''t want to be involved in


    any of that."


    "Yes, let''s go," a third person said with a sense of urgency. "This is no longer a ce for us."


    "Two million one hundred thousand dors!" Aston dered, thrusting his hand into the air. "I''m willing


    to pay a hefty sum for the chance to spend a night with the stunningly beautiful Snow White Princess."


    "Are there any other bidders?" Leo asked, his voice quivering slightly.


    "Ms. udina, even in the underworld I had never encountered a female as gorgeous as her," Aston


    dered, then he swiveled to face Arthur. "Are you familiar with the underworld?"


    "No," Arthur replied softly, "all I know is SeaWorld ¨C a fun-filled family attraction with a wide variety of


    sea creatures."


    Aston smiled at Arthur''s words and then cast a nce downward at Arthur, who was seated.


    "In the underworld, you can find virtually anything you desire - assassins, drugs, weapons, whatever. If


    you are interested, I can grant you ess as I am a highly influential individual within this realm. I wield


    unlimited power and maintain arge army at my disposal, so I am able to hunt down anyone who


    dares to challenge me or cause me harm. I trust that youprehend your current position, Mr.


    Grizzly?"


    Aston had the power to get whatever he wanted, and no one, not even the man before him with limited


    money, could stand in his way.


    He sneered, "I see you here all by yourself. Are you not scared of my power? Have you ever felt the


    burning sting of a bullet? Do you think you''d like it? I can guarantee you''d take it with you to the grave."


    The ten people brandishing their guns raised them threateningly in Arthur''s direction, their triggers


    cocked and ready to fire.


    "No!" udina''s desperate cry echoed from the stage.


    udina realized that it was futile for her to persist in keeping her virginity, which, in the grand scheme


    of things, wasn''t that important to most people. She knew that she had to do something to help the


    man. Otherwise, he might be killed if he continued to fight.


    "Please, stop all this," udina implored. "No one needs to get hurt; I never wanted that."


    Arthur murmured to the system, desperately seeking a resolution to the issue he was confronting. "Hei,


    system, can you tell me if I am able to use my VIP points to unlock some bulletproof abilities?"


    [Host, what do you think you are? Superman?]


    Arthur let out a sigh of disappointment upon hearing the system''s answer. "I may not be Superman. But


    I possess a superpower that can triumph over any challenge in this world: money!"


    Arthur slowly nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed in concentration as he believed he had


    discovered a solution to his current predicament.


    Arthur slowly raised his hand, then spoke in a hushed tone. "I am looking to purchase a total of 10


    handguns for an amount of 100 million dors each. Would anyone here be willing to sell them to me?"

 Chapter 21 - Shooting Ace

    Chapter 21 - Shooting Ace


    "Are you kidding me?" Aston yelled in rage, his face reddening as he whirled to face his men, their


    expressions betraying their irritation at Arthur''s offers. "There''s no way I''m going to allow anyone to


    betray me!"


    No one in the room could remain unaffected by Arthur''s offer of one hundred million dors for the gun.


    The amount was equivalent to their sries for decades, prompting them to exchange nces as the


    offer strongly tempted them.


    Aston stepped up to one of his men, delivering a harsh p to the back of the head. "Are you out of


    your mind? Are you trying to betray me for a handful of coins? Do you really think you can turn on me


    and get away with it?"


    He red at Arthur, rage burning in his eyes. He could feel the heat of his anger rising, yet Arthur


    remained seated in his chair, seemingly unbothered.


    "Do you honestly believe that money can buy their loyalty? Do you seriously think you can leave this


    ce unscathed?"


    Rising from his chair, Arthur''s sudden movement caused a number of the men in the room to gasp in


    surprise.


    He warned quietly, "I''m giving you ten seconds. If you waste this opportunity, you''ll regret it for the rest


    of your life¡ªand I won''t be held responsible."


    He quietly spoke to himself, muttering, "I''m going to spend 20 VIP points to unlock the Firearms


    Shooting skill." At once, a positive confirmation echoed through his ear.


    [Right choice, host!]


    [Firearms Shooting ¨C 20 (Advanced)]


    Arthur was sure that with the 20 skill points he had allocated in the Firearms, he could easily wield the


    weapon when one of them handed him one.


    [What did the person with an impossible problem do?]


    [He decided to shoot his way out of it.]


    "This is no time for cringey jokes, System!" he eximed.


    Arthur also knew he would need to utilize his physical strength to perform some stunts afterward.


    "Alright, System, I think I''ll spend 30 VIP points on upgrading my body as well."


    [Body: 60 (Very Good)]


    Arthur felt that if he was to upgrade his body, he should also invest in upgrading his mind in order to be


    able to adequatelypensate for the changes. He was certain that this long-term investment would


    pay off in the end.


    "Alright, system, put twenty VIP points into my mind. I''m sure that having a sharper mind and being


    able to think faster will be beneficial in a variety of situations."


    [Acknowledged, host. Your wish is mymand!]


    [Excellent choice, Host!]


    Arthur nodded slowly in satisfaction, feeling pleased that he had prepared himself for something that


    was both challenging and entirely new. "It''s sure to be a long night," he dered.


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Bnce: 9,955,474,999,995 USD


    [Body: 60 (Very Good)]


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    [Mind: 55 (Very Good)]


    [VIP Points: 30]


    [Skills - 2]


    [Driving - 10 (Beginner)]


    [Firearms Shooting - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 80%]


    Arthur closed his eyes and let the energy flow through him. He could feel the dullness and weariness


    that had settled in his body dissipate, reced by a feeling of invigoration.


    His limbs felt light, and he felt an inner strength that seemed to allow him to take in his surroundings in


    a new way. He felt as if he could jump two meters high with a burst of energy.


    Arthur felt a surge of power as his senses were heightened; he could hear distant noises with rity,


    pick up subtle scents, and his eyesight was sharper than ever before.


    He was amazed by the sudden rity of his mind; he''d never felt such focus before. Instantly, he felt a


    deep sense of calm and the ability to work through his issues with remarkable ease.


    "This must be what it feels like to be intelligent," he thought to himself, marveling at his newfound ability


    to find solutions with ease.


    This system had Arthur feeling addicted; with just a bit of effort, he seemed to ascend to an entirely


    new realm.


    "Glitzy!!!" Aston roared, his voice echoing off the walls. His patience had run thin, and he was


    determined to put an end to this challenge. "Surrender now and get out of here before I make you


    regret your decision!"


    His fists clenched as he red at Arthur, for never before had someone dared to confront him without


    any means of defense.


    "What do you have? Do you think you can break my hold on you? Do you think you''re some kind of


    invincible being?"


    "Invincible, huh?" Arthur murmured to himself. "I never would have thought it would fit me. The one and


    only Invincible Mr. Glitzy."


    He then slowly turned towards the men who were brandishing their guns at him.


    "Hand over your weapons and provide me with the details of your bank ounts so I can ensure the


    payment of the money I promised. You don''t doubt my credibility, do you? After all, it is well-known that


    the Invincible Mr. Glitzy never deceives anyone."


    Aston stepped up to one of his men. He was attempting to seize the weapons they held. His


    annoyance was palpable, and he wanted to shoot Arthur immediately to teach him a lesson.


    Aston was a feared figure in the underworld, not someone who should be trifled with.


    However, just as Aston was reaching for the weapon of one of his men, the man stepped back to avoid


    him. The other man quickly aimed his gun at the man.


    "Throw your weapons right now to me!!!"


    Arthur bellowed, and everyone in the room instantly obliged, each person throwing their weapons at


    him at the same time.


    "It would be wonderful to have one hundred million dors to retire on and get away from this mafia


    life," one of them sighed.


    "That kind of money would give me the freedom to splurge and enjoy life without having to listen to


    Aston''s orders anymore."


    "Mr. Glitzy looks far more dignified and wealthy than Aston. I think it''s better if I follow him."


    They realized they were thinking the same thing, so they decided to trust Arthur and obey his


    instructions.


    Arthur smiled and spun around, feeling as though his senses and reflexes had been greatly enhanced.


    He swiftly snatched one gun, tucking it away in his jacket, before collecting all the other weapons with


    remarkable speed and precision.


    Aston was taken aback at the spectacle before him; his immediate reaction was to panic and turn to


    Arthur, who was adeptly wielding two weapons in his hands, rotating them with remarkable dexterity


    and precision.


    [The plot has taken an unexpected turn, bing an action-packed scene! This is sure to be exciting.


    Let''s see what you can do, Host!]


    Arthur then leveled his gun at Aston, and before Aston could utter a word, Arthur pulled the trigger. A


    thunderous bang echoed throughout the room, reverberating against the walls, apanied by a


    series of gunshots that made the ss windows rattle violently.

 Chapter 22 - The Final Push

    Chapter 22 - The Final Push


    Arthur felt as if the knowledge of how to use the handgun had been instantly embedded into his nerves,


    like muscle memory. He was immediately familiar with the cold, metallic surface of his handgun. "It''s so


    smooth," he whispered to himself.


    Arthur spun around, his enhanced vision, memory, and intelligence allowing him to identify and quickly


    imprinted the locations in his mind.


    Arthur confidently wielded two handguns in each hand, while the others he tucked securely into his


    waistband and jacket. His impressive dexterity and agility allowed him to easily spin the two handguns


    around his finger.


    With a firm grip on the trigger, Arthur pointed the gun at Aston and pulled it back. He heard the loud


    bang of the gunshot that echoed through the air and felt a strange sense of normalcy, despite it being


    the first time he had ever fired a gun.


    The bullet whizzed past Aston''s ear, narrowly missing, before continuing its trajectory toward the light


    at the end of the room. The light shattered into pieces, producing a loud and piercing siren sound.


    "Attention everyone! Catch him, dead or alive, or you will die!" Aston shouted desperately as Arthur


    now had all the weapons in his possession.


    Arthur spun around quickly, and with a careful eye and steady hand, he took aim and fired his handgun.


    Every bullet found its mark. The room was plunged into darkness in a matter of moments,


    apanied by a chorus of sirens.


    With his body upgrade, Arthur quickly became ustomed to the darkness, and he was able to easily


    pinpoint udina''s location on the stage. Arthur then sprinted forward at an impressive speed, ducking


    and dodging the people that were guarding and surrounding him. They threw punches at Arthur wildly,


    yet he seemed to be able to dodge them with a slight tilt of his upper body, and he ran back onto the


    stage.


    [Host, I wish I could record this incident and spread it on the inte. It would be hrious! People


    might think we were shooting thetest Mission Impossible movie! *chuckles]


    Four burly men stood around udina, ready to pounce and cause Arthur some trouble. However,


    Arthur was confident in the upgrades he had made and quickly came up with a n. He leaped onto


    the stage and ran towards the four men.


    "Hey everyone! Take out your phones and turn on the shlight app. Point it at the stage!"


    Aston was dejected as he attempted to stand in Arthur''s way. He was determined not to allow this


    man''s egregious blunder to pass unnoticed. As a ruler, he wielded a strength that could not be


    underestimated!


    "Whoever captures him," Aston boomed, "I promise that you will be rewarded with a life of abundance


    until the day you die!" Several phone shlights illuminated the stage as he shouted, revealing Arthur''s


    exact whereabouts.


    "Can you handle this with ease, Mr. Glitzy?" the imposing figure before Arthur asked with a menacing


    grin, hisrge fist raised in Arthur''s direction.


    Arthur seemed to be able to anticipate the man''s fist, and with a swift move, he dodged downwards


    and threw a punch from below toward the man''s jaw. However, the man grabbed Arthur''s fist with his


    left hand, and three other people rushed toward him in an attempt to restrain him.


    Three men simultaneously grabbed Arthur''s left and right hands, and one person positioned himself


    behind him, firmly locking him in ce. Before Arthur could react, a fourth person stood in front of him,


    ready to throw a punch at his face. Should the blownd, it was certain that Arthur would faint.


    "He is incredibly proficient with a gun, is he an assassin? Or is he a professional shooter? His ability to


    shoot with such uracy and skill is certainly not something that can be acquired overnight; it requires


    dedication and years of rigorous practice."


    "He''s shockingly agile and can even move swiftly in the dark, it''s really impressive!"


    The room erupted in gasps of awe and admiration for Arthur''s aplishment.


    "It appears that Mr. Glitzy''s days are numbered tonight; Mr. Aston won''t let anyone who has slighted


    him off the hook!"


    Arthur attempted to flee, but he soon realized that three people of formidable size were restraining his


    movement, making it nearly impossible for him to escape. With no other viable options, he was


    ultimately forced to use his remaining VIP points to escape this predicament.


    udina gazed in disbelief at the scene before her, totally shocked and unable toprehend what


    was unfolding. She noticed a man, whom she was unfamiliar with, attacking his adversary with


    incredible force and courage, despite being drastically outnumbered.


    He was desperately attempting to escape this predicament, even though there was no chance of him


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    seeding. Who is this person with such unwavering determination? What is driving him? Is he


    prepared to take risks for her, someone he doesn''t even know? What if he regrets his actionster?


    "Stop!" udina shouted desperately, her voice rising in intensity. "Let him go! I''m the one you''re


    looking for, not him. Please, I''m begging you, don''t make him suffer because of me!"


    Arthur was left with only 30 VIP points, and he considered using them to purchase martial arts skills,


    but he realized that these skills would be inadequate if hecked the strength to defend himself against


    three opponents at once.


    "I''m out of options. System! I would like to use 10 of my remaining VIP points to increase my physical


    strength and an additional 20 to unlock martial arts skills."


    [Host, As there is a wide variety of martial arts styles, you will learn a fundamental style, enabling you


    to do basic maneuvers, such as kicks, hand strikes, leg sweeps, blocks, elbow, and knee strikes,


    punches, and various techniques to dodge.]


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Bnce: 9,955,474,999,995 USD


    [Body: 70 (Excellent)]


    [Mind: 55 (Very Good)]


    [VIP Points: 0]


    [Skills - 3]


    [Driving - 10 (Beginner)]


    [Firearms Shooting - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Common Martial Art - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 80%]


    A sudden rush of energy coursed through Arthur''s body as if he had been injected with a powerful


    stimnt. His muscles grew taut, and his body became as solid as a rock.


    Arthur seemed to have calcted every move he would make against the four people encircling him.


    [System Comment: Ahoy, Host! It''s the perfect time for you to proim, "I''m here to save the day!" I


    mean, what would a valiant Knight do without a legendary line to below while rescuing the girl he loves


    from danger?]


    "System, enough of the corny dialogue!" he eximed before taking action.

 Chapter 23 - The Prince on a White Horse

    Chapter 23 - The Prince on a White Horse


    The man before Arthur was throwing punches at him, aiming tond a blow that would undoubtedly


    knock him out. However, in this moment, Arthur was no longer the same person he had been only


    seconds ago; he had been transformed into someone entirely new.


    ¡°Take this man!¡± The person before Arthur shouted with exhration, thrusting something out toward


    him.


    Arthur clenched his fists and responded with lightning speed, swiftly lifting his right leg and delivering a


    powerful kick to his opponent''s cheek. With tremendous agility, his body moved as if it had been trained


    for years to do that perfect vertical kick.


    His opponent''s fist narrowly missed Arthur and instead struck the man standing behind him on the left.


    Arthur swung his body with agility, both legs flying up, and simultaneously kicked the two people on


    either side of him. Taking advantage of the trio''s grip, he was able to generate a powerful kick that


    made them release their hold on him.


    Arthur then whipped his head back with a mighty jerk, striking the man behind him with full force. This


    powerful movement caused the man to suddenly release his tight hold on Arthur''s neck.


    Arthur spun quickly and threw a powerful punch at the burly man, sending him flying backwards. With


    impressive swiftness, he managed to take down all four of therge men, demonstrating remarkable


    agility in the process.


    ¡°This is surely impossible, isn''t it? I cannot possibly be mistaken, can I? How did Mr. Glitzy manage to


    do all of that? He effortlessly defeated four individuals who hadrger builds than him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that he could possibly be a secret agent, like Ethan Hunt or James Bond?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn''t personally witnessed it, I may have believed this to be merely a scene from a movie being


    filmed.¡±


    Aston clenched his fists tightly, determined to eradicate the man who had sullied his pride. He could no


    longer tolerate this humiliation.


    "He won''t be able to escape!" He bellowed, "Make sure he''s surrounded so he can''t move!" With a


    circle of ten people surrounding Arthur, there was no possibility that he could evade them.


    He may seem tough, but don''t be fooled; there is absolutely no chance that he would be willing to pull


    the trigger and take someone''s life. Don''t be scared!


    Aston red at Arthur with a fierce intensity, his eyes zing with anger. He was well aware that Arthur


    had employed those men to deceive him, and his temper had reached its peak.


    udina was speechless, her eyes wide in disbelief at the incredible sight unfolding before her. Arthur


    was illuminated by a distant shlight, his figure appearing all the more dashing in the dim light. His


    movements were lightning-fast, and he managed to take down four opponents in quick session. It


    was a moment that seemed like something straight out of a fairytale.


    Arthur stood in front of udina and gazed into her eyes, which made her tense and struggle to find


    her words. "You have done so much for me," she said in a soft, appreciative tone.


    "I will take you away from here; you are not safe here." Arthur offered in a gentle and soothing voice.


    udina had no other option but to silently agree; she was mesmerized by the man''s charisma and


    attractive charm. This was the first time she felt so tongue-tied and speechless in the presence of a


    man.


    "Mr. Glitzy," udina said quietly, her eyes darting around the room to the ten people that surrounded


    him, "it would be very risky for you to try and take me out of here. I don''t want to be a burden to you."


    She hoped that the man standing before her would soon depart, so that he would not have to put


    himself in any more danger for her sake.


    "I know exactly how it feels to be overwhelmed andpletely cornered by people. It''s an awful


    sensation that nobody should have to experience, especially not in my presence. That''s why I''m doing


    everything I can to make sure it doesn''t happen to anyone else."


    Arthur moved closer to udina and said politely, "Excuse me, Ms. udina." He then tenderly took


    udina''s right hand in his, gripping it firmly. He shed her a reassuring smile and said, "Please don''t


    worry, just follow me."


    udina grasped Arthur''s hand firmly in return. As soon as their hands touched, Arthur felt a sensation


    of warmth and tenderness that he had never experienced before, stirring within him.


    udina was an enchanting sight to behold and her touch was exquisitely soft, almost magical; this


    became even more apparent after Arthur had recently enhanced the sensitivity of his body and mind.


    He could almost feel her hand on his, a sensation unlike anything else he had ever experienced before.


    "Ms. udina, this is going to be a bit action packed, but you don''t need to worry. Just hold on tight.¡±


    "You think you can escape?¡± Arthur was blocked by ten people, and Aston, standing at the front of the


    group, was the one leading the charge.


    ¡°Everyone! Attack him!"


    Aston couldn''t contain the feeling of victory that was bubbling inside him.


    "Mr Glitzy!" udina screamed hysterically as the group of ten people advanced on Arthur.


    Arthur seemed to be observing the ten in a state of suspended animation, his lips tugging up into a faint


    smirk as he lunged forward, holding udina''s hand tightly.


    He then unleashed a flurry of acrobatic kicks and powerful leftovers, sending the closest three


    assants toppling to the ground with a decisive thud.


    "Mr. Glitzy!" udina cried out in rm, her voice trembling as she saw two men rapidly advancing


    towards her with the clear intention of taking her into custody.


    Arthur reacted swiftly, his arm wrapping securely around her waist as he pulled her close and uttered


    reassuringly, "It''s going to be okay. Just hang on tight, Ms. udina."


    udina quickly hugged Arthur, and he promptly lifted and removed her away from the two men.


    Acting with lightning-fast reflexes, Arthur skillfully maneuvered them to safety.


    Arthur''s movements were graceful and mesmerizing as he lifted udina, her dress swaying with each


    step, creating an ethereal dancing illusion.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The adrenaline pulsed through udina''s body as Arthur''s powerful arms tightly embraced her. His


    hug was at once strong and gentle, as if he was trying to shelter her from harm.


    A thought crossed her mind: was this the prince on a white horse she had always dreamed of?

 Chapter 24 - The Princess is Saved

    Chapter 24 - The Princess is Saved


    Arthur kicked the couches around him with great force, sending them flying towards Aston''s


    bodyguards. His newfound power seemed to be getting the best of him, as the sudden force of the kick


    caused several people to stumble backwards.


    udina desperately tried to keep up with Arthur, running and scrambling to keep pace with him.


    Somehow, she felt a sense of security around the man, despite not being aware of his identity.


    "Chase them!" Aston shouted. "Hurry, you idiots!" He attempted to sprint between the couches spread


    in front of him.


    In response, one of the men quickly leaped onto the couch andunched himself at Arthur. "I''m gonna


    get you!" he bellowed.


    But Arthur was ready: he deftly spun around and delivered a powerful roundhouse kick, sending the


    man flying and crashing to the ground.


    Aston acted quickly, taking advantage of the opportunity and snatching one of the handguns that had


    dropped from Arthur''s jacket. His smirk of satisfaction spread across his face as he aimed the gun at


    the fleeing Arthur and udina. "I win!" he bellowed.


    Firmly holding the firearm, Aston aimed it straight at Arthur and uttered sternly: "You''re not getting


    away, man! You''ve picked a fight with a dragon and you''re no match for me!"


    Arthur nced over his shoulder as he ran, seeing that Aston had the handgun pointed in his direction.


    But he was aware that if Aston fired, udina would be the one to suffer the consequences.


    With his heightened sight, Arthur could see that Aston was on the verge of pressing the trigger, and he


    was certain that the bullet would strike udina''s heart.


    Realizing the urgency of the situation, Arthur frantically searched for a solution, his eyes darting from


    side to side. Just then, he spotted Aston''s finger on the trigger of his gun, poised to fire. He had to think


    of something quickly and act in a split second.


    Aston smiled with satisfaction, feeling victorious. "We must get rid of this man''s corpse as soon as


    possible," he said in a smug tone.


    Arthur moved quickly, seizing udina''s shoulder with both hands and pulling her back. Just in time, a


    bullet whizzed through the air, narrowly missing her slender shoulder and barely missing her skin.


    The bullet sped toward the towering ss door at the room''s far end. udina let out a terrified


    scream, her heart thudding wildly in her chest as fear consumed her. She had no choice but to put her


    faith in Arthur, and somehow, she hadpletely ced her trust in him.


    Arthur saw the shattered ss door ahead of them. Steeling his courage, he mmed his elbows and


    knees into the ss door, covering his eyes just before impact. There was an immediate loud crash,


    shattering the ss and catching the attention of several people outside.


    udina followed Arthur, ducking her head slightly to avoid being hit by the broken ss. Arthur had


    executed the move like a professional stuntman, though no one had known that it was his first time


    doing it.


    Arthur continued to grip udina''s hand tightly as he gazed at her with concern. Her expression


    revealed a blend of relief, joy, and surprise. Every emotion was inly visible on her face.


    "Are you alright, Ms. udina?" Arthur tenderly asked as he held her hand in his.


    The soft moonlight illuminated her delicate features, her lips curving into a warm smile as she nodded


    her head slowly in response.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright Mr. Glitzy.¡± She said, It seemed almost as if a celestial being had descended from the


    heavens, gracing them with her divine presence and blessings.


    "Where is your car?" Arthur asked udina, motioning toward the nearby VIP parking lot. She pointed


    to a blue sports car, and they both rushed back to it.


    "Wait a minute, that''s Mr. Glitzy, right? Did he seriously save Ms. udina from the Aston folks'' attack?


    Is this some kind of illusion?"


    "Did you guys see that? He just punched the window and it broke? I''m hoping this isn''t part of an action


    movie?"


    "He''s pulling off all the stunts on his own, like Jackie Chan does in his films."


    Arthur and udina quickly hopped into the blue sports car, a Chevrolet Corvette. Arthur, who was


    sitting in the driver''s seat, instinctively and with muscle memory, started up the engine.


    With a press of the gas pedal, the car revved loudly, the wheels screeched on the pavement, and it


    sped away with a thunderous roar that broke the peacefulness of the night.


    Some people had just watched a live, action-packed movie, leaving them feeling as though they had


    just stepped out of the theater.


    That night, a man of unknown identity courageously fought off a dozen or so heavily-built and armed


    bodyguards. He managed to save the Snow White princess, disying to all a feat of heroism that no


    one could believe was real.


    Aston emerged from the building, and upon seeing that Arthur''s car had already zoomed away, his fury


    was palpable as heshed out, delivering a swift kick to the wall pir in front of him.


    "Shit! Fuck! So stupid!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He cursed angrily, delivering a swift kick to the men beside him. "What are you thinking?! Why did you


    surrender your weapons? Are you trying to get yourselves killed?!"


    At that moment, they heard a sounding from their phones, and upon checking, they were


    astonished to find that a hundred million dors had been freshly transferred to their bank ount.


    They were caught between disbelief and delight. All ten people threw their weapons at Arthur while


    also reciting their ount numbers in unison.


    It was remarkable that Arthur recalled all the ount numbers and fulfilled his promise immediately.


    "What kind of person is Mr. Glitzy? I should really try to find out more about him and possibly devote


    my life to him."


    "Wow, is this really true? He actually went through with transferring this money?"


    The ten bodyguards faced Aston and then bowed and began to walk away.


    "Boss, we have finished our work for you. Goodbye," one of them said.


    "Boss, we hope you find an even better bodyguard than us," another one added, "though we''re certain


    it won''t be possible."


    "Damn it!" Aston eximed angrily, his face turning red with rage as he castigated them all. "You''re all


    useless!"


    [You have executed the most remarkable stunt of the century, one that only the protagonist of an action


    movie could pull off! As a reward for your good deed, the system will grant you 30 VIP points.]


    [System Comment: Hey Host, why the slight smile? Is it because you got some VIP points, or because


    you just caressed the skin of the Moon Goddess? I know what''s on your mind, Host.]


    "Shut up, system!" Arthur murmured to himself, causing udina, who was sitting beside him, to flinch


    and turn her head towards Arthur.


    "Mr Glitzy?" she said slowly, in a voice that became clearer when they were both inside the car. Their


    car was speeding through the city streets.


    "Yes?" he replied, turning towards her as the car sped through the city streets.


    "Do you mind if I ask you something?" she asked tentatively, her voice growing louder.


    "No, of course not," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "What is it?"


    She paused, gathering her thoughts, and then spoke in a determined voice.


    "I am so grateful to you, but I am not sure how I could possibly thank you enough for all that you have


    done for me tonight. If I have gone too far, I apologize. Would you mind telling me who you are? I feel


    like I have heard your voice before and I think you may be the same person I am thinking of."

 Chapter 25 - The Silent Acknowledgment

    Chapter 25 - The Silent Acknowledgment


    A few months prior, udina had heard whispers regarding her parents'' whereabouts prior to their


    leaving her at the orphanage. With an eagerness to discover the truth, she set off to investigate further.


    udina made a conscious decision toe by herself, wanting to remain as discreet as possible.


    Afterpleting his tasks for the evening, she arrived, wearing a mask and sunsses to hide her


    identity.


    She arrived in a residential area that was in stark contrast to the city''s shy downtown area; its


    houses and apartments were aged and worn, with peeling paint and unkempt yards.


    Just as she was about to step out of the convenience store to ask the cashier for directions, she was


    suddenly intercepted by three men who had rapidly moved to surround her.


    "Wow, take a look here! There is an attractive woman in this area at night - what a pleasant surprise!"


    He reached out to caress udina''s cheek tenderly, but she stepped back, her expression unreadable.


    "What is it, my love? Why are you so distant? All we want is to show you how much we care about


    you."


    "Would you like to join us, darling? We would be delighted to get a chance to see your beautiful face


    and take in your delightful scent."


    Peering into the store, udina noticed the cashier inside silently staring back at her. As she surveyed


    the street outside, there were only a few cars driving by and no one else paying attention.


    As udina tried to pass by, the three of them quickly grabbed her hand and held it firmly in their


    grasp.


    "Release me, please," she whispered, her voice trembling with desperation.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?" One of the men was surprised when he heard udina''s voice. "Just


    hearing her speak has stirred up such strong feelings in me that I want to make love to her," he


    eximed.


    "Her hands are as soft as velvet," the others agreed, "and I can almost feel my body trembling with


    anticipation just at the mere touch."


    udina frantically tugged at her tightly bound wrists, her voice echoing in desperation as she


    screamed for help. "Please, somebody help me!"


    Three men in front of her, however, were simplyughing at her attempts.


    "No one will being to save you," one of them dered, his face contorted in a look of disdain.


    "Come with us, and I can guarantee you will find joy."


    udina peered into the convenience store, desperately hoping that the cashier would be able to help


    her, yet her pleas were met with a swift head-turn away.


    "No, please, let me go!" she implored, her voice quivering, yet the three men continued to forcefully tug


    at her body.


    udina fought back and pulled her body downward, yet the men''s grip on her wrists remained strong.


    "Let me go," she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    At that very moment, udina saw a man running towards her. He was a tall man with dark brown hair


    and clothes that were disheveled. He was pushing one of the men, and with a stern voice he shouted,


    "Let her go!"


    "Can''t you see she''s begging for help?!" the man shouted desperately. With an intense expression, he


    pleaded with the others, "You can go looking for prostitutes out there, I''ll pay for you, so please just let


    her go!"


    "So what?" The three men menacingly confronted the man, their eyes darting around his disheveled


    hair. "What kind of trouble are you trying to stir up?" With a swift motion, one of them punched the man,


    causing him to stumble backward and his nose to start gushing blood.


    The man stumbled to the ground, where he was viciously beaten by the three others. He was kicked in


    the stomach and then, one by one, had his body stepped on.


    udina, desperate to help, ran to intervene, but was harshly shoved aside. "Help!" she desperately


    screamed out, praying that somebody woulde to their aid.


    "Please, let him go!" udina shouted desperately, her eyes wide with fear as she saw the man lying


    on the ground, severely beaten by the three other men. "I''ll give you whatever you want, just let him


    go!"


    A number of ck cars hastily screeched to a halt outside the convenience store and, almost


    simultaneously, Leo and a group of men wearing ck suits emerged from their vehicles.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Please, Mr. Leo, you have to help that man!" udina shouted desperately, prompting Leo to rapidly


    dash towards her.


    The three men quickly fled the scene upon sighting Leo and the othersing in.


    "udina, you can''t be serious! You know exactly what could happen to you in a ce like this on a


    night like this," Leo eximed, his frustration growing. "What would you have done if I hadn''te to


    help you?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Leo," udina said, turning to the man sprawled on the ground. She stepped forward,


    trying to offer her help, but Leo quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Come on, udina," Leo said, firmly but sympathetically. "You don''t have to stay in this ce any


    longer. Leave that poor guy alone; he''s just a homeless person."


    "No wait. Let me help him." udina said pleadingly.


    Despite her protests, the other three men forcibly took hold of her and pulled her into the car.


    Ever since the fateful event, udina was weighed down by a heavy sense of guilt, and she had not


    had the opportunity to thank the kind man who hade to her rescue. Nevertheless, she never forgot


    what he had done for her.


    udina recalled the man''s voice distinctly; it was authoritative andmanding as he scolded the


    other three men. Not only that, she remembered his face too, despite his disheveled appearance.


    ***


    Arthur nodded in response to udina''s request for him to take off his mask, and she nervously


    udina hesitantly raised her arm and nced over at Arthur, who was sitting in the driver''s seat. With


    trembling hands, she gingerly pulled off the mask that had been obscuring his face.


    "Mr. Glitzy," she began, her voice trembling with anticipation, "I encountered someone a few months


    ago who had an identical voice to yours."


    udina firmly believed that the man she had encountered before was the same one now sitting


    beside her. She found it peculiar that the man she had seen before had looked like a beggar, not as


    dignified as he was now.


    However, udina still clearly recalled his voice and was certain what she had heard. The memory had


    been haunting her for months, leaving her with a sense of regret that she had not had the opportunity


    to express her gratitude.


    The moment udina saw Arthur''s face, her heart raced. His strong jawline and piercing, yet calming


    eyes made him appear exceptionally handsome. She had been eagerly awaiting this moment when the


    mask was finally lifted and she could behold his true features.


    udina hesitantly asked Arthur "Mr. Glitzy. Did you ever help a woman in front of the convenience


    store a few months ago, at night?"


    Arthur paused and, still focused on driving, he slowly turned towards udina. Studying her for a


    moment, he noticed her eyes glimmering in anticipation of his response.


    "Please answer my question," she implored.


    udina confessed, her voice full of regret, "I''ve been feeling guilty ever since that incident. I didn''t


    even take the time to thank the person who helped me. Your voice is so familiar, and when I look at


    your face I can easily see the simrity between you and the person who helped me." She paused for a


    moment, her gaze fixed on Arthur''s face.

 Chapter 26 - The Abuse of Power

    Chapter 26 - The Abuse of Power


    ¡°My name is Arthur Gardner,¡± Arthur said slowly, turning to udina, who seemed to be silently staring


    at him.


    "Arthur Gardner?" udina muttered softly. She was vaguely familiar with the name as if it was tugging


    at the edges of her memory. Why did it sound so familiar, and why did it seem to be connected to


    something else?


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Gardner," said udina. "But please, just call me udina." She smiled


    gratefully. "I can''t thank you enough for all that you''ve done."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, udina," replied Arthur, his tone warm and affable.


    Arthur smiled at udina''s words. He was still driving on city streets at the speed limit, keeping in line


    with the other cars. He kept checking the rearview mirror, trying to make sure no one was following


    him.


    After a few nces, Arthur felt secure enough and hoped that the situation would be resolved quickly.


    "Let''s just hope this matter is over quickly," he said.


    However, there was another problem; this time, Arthur was bringing udina, a well-known public


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    figure who was undoubtedly going to create a stir. He couldn''t leave her alone either since he felt she


    would be safer in hispany. What''s more, her manager had even nned to auction off her virginity.


    Arthur clenched his fists around the steering wheel, irritation boiling in his chest as he dwelled on how


    many people had been corrupted by their pursuit of wealth. He was aware that Leo had gone too far;


    instead of trapping udina, he should have been looking out for her, especially after she had firmly


    declined the suggestion of the auction.


    "udina," Arthur said quietly.


    "Yes, hmmm Mr. Gardner?" He answered in a low, gentle voice.


    "I think Arthur is enough," he replied.


    ¡°Hmmm yes, uhmm¡­. Mr. Arthur?¡± udina said quietly.


    Arthur smiled faintly and asked, "Do you have any idea where I could take you? I don''t want tomit


    a crime by taking a public figure like you with me. There will be a lot of people searching for you, or


    even the police."


    udina paused thoughtfully in response to Arthur''s inquiry.


    "Hmmm, I have a ce to stay, but...Mr. Leo..."


    "Are you afraid of facing him?" Arthur inquired.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, disapproval evident in the sound. He felt strongly that someone like Leo


    needed to be taught a harsh lesson. For the time being, he thought it would be best to provide udina


    with a ce to live until her management issues were resolved.


    "At least Leo should be fired and given a harsh punishment," Arthur said firmly, "otherwise I''m not


    willing to let you be under their management."


    [I see you''re starting to develop a harem-like instinct, host?]


    [What gives you the right to not want to see that girl in danger?]


    "That''s an instinct to do good deeds," thought Arthur, internalizing his words. "And please, shut up, you


    cringe system!"


    "Maybe I''m pushing the boundaries," Arthur continued, "but I think we need to find a way for you to be


    able to work without difort after the incident involving you and Leo."


    Up to this point, Arthur was even considering purchasing thepany that employed udina and, of


    course, eradicating the mess that had been made there.


    In a low voice, udina nodded and replied, "I don''t mind losing my job, Mr. Arthur."


    udina paused for a moment before continuing, "I mean, I don''t only pursue my profession for the


    money. It''s because I genuinely enjoy it; I love singing. Seeing all the people''s faces light up when I


    sing brings me more joy than any amount of wealth could."


    udina nodded in agreement, her face a mix of pleasure and guilt as she admitted to herself that she


    had grown ustomed to the luxury her career had provided her ¨C a nicer ce to live, a reliable car,


    and top-notch service. But since starting this job, she had lost many of her friends and was not allowed


    to see them.


    "I have arge room in the Golden Chamber," Arthur began, carefully choosing his words so it wouldn''t


    appear that he was taking advantage of the girl. "There are a few rooms on one floor that I rented out.


    If you wouldn''t mind, you could stay there for the night. And, if it would make you morefortable, I


    can take you wherever you''d like to stay tonight."


    udina gazed at Arthur with inquisitive eyes, for it was the first time she had encountered someone of


    his wealth with such a kind and gentle demeanor. He appeared resolute in his beliefs, yet treated


    people with great consideration. Moreover, he had taken risks toe to her aid. "He seems so sure of


    himself," she thought, "yet so caring and generous. He has also done things that endanger himself to


    help me."


    Despite Arthur''sck of an affirmative response to udina''s earlier query, the man she had


    encountered and Arthur seemed to bear an uncanny resemnce to one another in terms of facial


    features and their voices. This had udina wondering why the figure was seemingly living in


    destitution and poverty. "Could it be that he was deliberately masking his identity?" she pondered to


    herself.


    "I wille with you, Mr. Arthur, if you don''t mind," udina said, her voice shaking slightly. She then


    bowed her head, and her heart started to tremble violently. With her eyes closed, a faint blush spread


    across her snow-white face.


    She wondered to herself, "Is he going to force me to sleep with him?"


    Arthur had invested tens of billions of dors in her, as well as taking risks that put him in danger.


    Surely, he must expect something in return, wouldn''t he?


    "udina," Arthur said, snapping her out of her thoughts. "I think I remember now about the person


    you met in front of the convenience store that night. I recognized Leo''s face that night," he added.


    udina slowly raised her face to look at Arthur, her heart fluttering with anticipation. She felt her heart


    skip a beat and her hands trembling as the realization dawned on her that he was the one who had


    helped her that night.


    Gradually, the weight on her heart began to lift; he was back to save her from danger once again. "So


    that''s true." she said, her voice barely a whisper.


    udina was overwhelmed with emotion, her eyes filling with tears of gratitude. "Mr. Arthur, I cannot


    thank you enough for all that you have done. You have saved me twice and I am forever grateful to


    you." She tried to express her appreciation.


    "No need to thank me," Arthur replied kindly. "Just seeing you here and doing well is all the reward I


    need."


    "But I feel so guilty," udina insisted. "There must be something I can do to show my appreciation for


    your kindness."


    "No, really," Mr. Arthur insisted gently. "Your gratitude is all I need."


    Arthur smiled faintly and then nodded. "Just hearing someone express gratitude for what I do is enough


    to make me happy," he said.


    "So, don''t worry about it too much, udina. Instead, I want you to pay more attention to your own


    desires. Do what you want to do, and never try to please people who don''t necessarily care about your


    own goals. And remember, you always have the choice to fight. You''ll have plenty of people standing


    behind you and supporting you. You have more influence than you think."


    udina slowly took in Arthur''s words, feeling strengthened and reminded of her biggest weakness.


    She nodded and smiled. Her face was illuminated by the street lights, looking so beautiful as if the


    moon had been joined by night stars. "Yes," she replied softly.


    While Arthur and udina enjoyed each other''spany, exchanging pleasantries and trying to get to


    know each other, he suddenly heard the sound of sirens getting louder and closer.


    He nced in his rearview mirror and saw several police cars speeding up behind him. He also heard


    the whirring of a helicopter''s des above, presumably tracking his car. "What''s going on?" he asked.


    "Mr. Arthur," udina eximed, her face full of panic. "Mr. Aston has immense power. I''m scared that


    if we get caught, you''ll be thrown in jail for kidnapping me. I know that''s not the case, but thews here


    tend to favor those with money."


    udina looked pale, her worry evident as she spoke. "You''d better drop me off and take my car to get


    away. That might be best for you," she said.


    Arthur swallowed hard and clenched his jaw, murmuring quietly. "Looks like I''ll have to do some warm-


    upps before I take on Marco in the car raceter."

 Chapter 27 - Breaking the Speed Limit

    Chapter 27 - Breaking the Speed Limit


    "udina," Arthur began, his voice calm as he elerated the car. He seemed to be able to focus


    instantly, his eyes rapidly taking in the positions of the other cars. His only experience with driving had


    been the past few days, yet he managed to keep any panic at bay. "Are you used to cars going this


    fast?"


    udina shook her head. ¡°Even though I own a sports car, I rarely use it and I''m not very confident


    driving it. I usually rely on a private driver for transportation, it''s the policy of apany like mine.¡± She


    answered slowly, turning to Arthur.


    "However, you need not worry about me," she said reassuringly.


    "Your safety is more important. Do whatever you want; you can drive this car as fast as you want and I


    don''t mind one bit. I trust youpletely," she added, her voice wavering slightly as she tried to hide


    her face and gripped the edge of the chair back tightly.


    [Host, If you like, you can utilize your VIP points to ess the next tier of driving abilities]


    [That''ll definitely liven up this car chase! Plus, there''s a camera up in the helicopter capturing


    everything. Who knew you could get VIP points by giving the audience a show?]


    "Can you not attempt to make jokes in this serious situation, System!" Arthur eximed, pressing down


    the pedal further as the car sped up to 160 kilometers per hour. With a loud screech, he swerved past


    another car and zoomed ahead of another.


    The sirens of the police car resounded behind him, growing louder and louder.


    "This is an urgent call to the driver of the car with the license te S 3969 X, please pull over


    immediately!"


    The words echoed from the chopper hovering in the sky above.


    Arthur nced at the screen, which disyed a map of the city streets. He frantically searched for the


    best route to escape the police pursuit, but it was proving difficult this time. He was stuck on the


    highway, and all he could do was maintain a safe distance in hopes of finding an alternate route to


    evade the police.


    Arthur drove his car incredibly quickly; it was almost as if he could effortlessly weave around the car in


    front of him and make a sharp right turn. Suddenly, arge truck appeared in his path, so he gently


    applied the brakes and then quickly veered right before elerating again.


    udina tightly gripped the edge of her seat, trying to force her eyes open, her expression tense. Yet,


    she couldn''t help but feel that Arthur was a skilled driver as if elerating to this speed was second


    nature to him. She nced at Arthur, and, despite their pressing predicament, he appearedposed.


    She pondered, "How does he do it?"


    Meanwhile, Arthur was still attempting to survive, relying on his driving skills of 10 points. He felt he


    could handle the speed he was going. This time, he had improved senses and a quicker speed of


    thinking and focus, which,bined with his driving skills, although not yet professional, allowed him to


    maintain his car''s speed of 160 km/hour.


    The sound of the car humming melodiously even though it was traveling at full speed. The sound of car


    horns and other vehicles repeatedly beeping as Arthur quickly overtook them, and the sound of police


    car sirens from a distance enabled Arthur to get priority over the other cars he passed.


    Despite his efforts to escape, Arthur could not shake the helicopter that was still in pursuit of him. He


    saw, too, that someone had a rifle pointed directly at him.


    "Are they insane?" he thought. "If they shoot me, there''s a chance udina might get hurt too!"


    udina nced at Arthur, her expression filled with worry. She wanted to persuade him to turn herself


    in, so he could find a way to escape more safely. But it seemed as though he was still determined to


    stand his ground.


    He was absolutely resolute and refused to waver from his chosen path. His mentality was rare among


    the wealthy men she had encountered in the past; most of them relied on their wealth, hiring


    bodyguards to do their bidding rather than taking action themselves.


    People gasped in shock as they watched the news broadcast of the police chase live on national


    television. Suspicions were raised that udina, the snow princess, had been kidnapped by an


    unknown person, who was now driving her sports car at a rapid pace down the street. The police were


    attempting to catch up with them.


    "This is unbelievable!" eximed one of them. "It''s like something you would see in an action movie - I


    didn''t think car chases like this were real!"


    "Whoever is behind the wheel must be a professional driver," another marveled.


    "The way they maneuvered the car was incredible - that''s not something a regr person could do!"


    Arthur began to sense that the number of police cars pursuing him was multiplying, and the streets he


    was traversing were strangely deserted in all directions. Clutching the steering wheel firmly, he realized


    he needed to take the situation more seriously.


    "Alright, system. I think I''ll allocate 10 VIP points to my driving skills. Let''s see what kind of performance


    people would like to see tonight."


    [Host, your wish is mymand!]


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Bnce: 9,954,474,999,995 USD


    [Body: 70 (Excellent)]


    [Mind: 55 (Very Good)]


    [VIP Points: 20]


    [Skills - 3]


    [Driving - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Firearms Shooting - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Common Martial Art - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 80%]


    Arthur immediately felt his head filling with various kinds of information, and his brain seemed to be


    working better to recognize the signs and signals on the streets. He felt as if he had been born and


    raised on four wheels. His bond with the car he was driving was like no other.


    With a roar of the engine, Arthur pressed down on the elerator, and the car sped up, its loud engine


    reverberating through the city streets. The sound of screeching tires filled the air as Arthur rapidly


    overtook the cars in front of him, his reflexes so sharp that a normal person would have a hard time


    keeping up with his speed.


    "He''s ahead by a fraction of a second," someone remarked.


    "The driver of the blue sports car," the person in the helicopter dered, "is expected to pull over


    immediately. Otherwise, we''ll shoot the wheels off the car you''re driving."


    Arthur felt his anger rising, more intense than ever before that night. It was clear that they were not


    bluffing. He nced in the rearview mirror, catching a glimpse of the person in the helicopter, rifle in


    hand, ready to pull the trigger.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The sound of a gunshot echoed, followed closely by the tumultuous explosion, heading straight for the


    car that Arthur was driving. With impressive reflexes, he managed to quickly swerve to the left,


    narrowly avoiding being hit.


    "Shit! These guys are so inept!" he hissed, never ceasing to step on the gas.

 Chapter 28 - Luxurious Living

    Chapter 28 - Luxurious Living


    Arthur continued to drive his car at an exceptionally rapid pace, and up ahead, he noticed a multi-level


    highway that would likely hinder the Helicopter from catching up with him.


    The police cars that had been pursuing him were now far behind, giving him very little time to find a


    way to escape their pursuit.


    Arthur attempted to pull up alongside another car, then he rolled down his window and shouted, "I''ll


    give you five times what you paid for your car!"


    "What!? Are you kidding me?" the man driving the BMW Z29, arge ck car, shouted in response to


    Arthur''s offer. Astonished, he watched as Arthur quickly sped up and overtook him, eventually pulling


    over ahead of him.


    Arthur pulled over to the emergency road section, and he and udina quickly got out of the car, still


    tightly holding hands. The man in the BMW also stepped out with ease.


    "What, udina? Wait?" the man said, appearing to be confused at the sight of udina.


    "I''ll pay you five times as much for this car!" Arthur eximed.


    The man was about to utter something when Arthur and udina quickly jumped into his car.


    "What''s the ount number?" Arthur asked urgently.


    Without wasting any time, the man quickly recited his ount number and then Arthur drove off in the


    BMW.


    "What? Is this a dream? I can''t be scammed, can I? That was really udina!"


    The man felt his phone vibrate, and upon checking it, he realized that he had received a transfer of


    funds worth five times the price of his car!


    "What the hell! I''m not dreaming!" he eximed.


    The man inspected the car belonging to the man who had been with udina earlier, finding it securely


    locked. He was perplexed as to why that guy had unexpectedly parked it on the side of the highway.


    Just as he was wondering how he was going to get home, he heard the ring of police sirens in the


    distance. Within moments, he was encircled by police cars and officers, who shouted, "Don''t move! Put


    your hands up!"


    He desperately responded, "Wait! Wait! I''m innocent!"


    Gliding safely, Arthur and udina managed to evade the police cars and the helicopter that had been


    chasing them. udina''s face lit up with relief, and she turned to Arthur, her expression now one of a


    smile. "I didn''t think you''d actually be able to solve this problem with money, Mr. Arthur," she said.


    Arthur turned to udina, his brows raised in surprise. "Really? Is that what you think?"


    "Ah!" udina''s cheeks reddened as she realized she had put her foot in her mouth. "No, I mean,


    seeing you drive like that, I wouldn''t be surprised if you said you were a professional racer.


    Nheless, I can see you know how to make the most of your money and take care of things, even


    when I hadn''t even considered it myself."


    For the first time that night, Arthur finally let out a chuckle from his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes... thank God... we escaped," he said. "I think we should go home and rest."


    He looked back at udina while still driving the car, though at a slower speed than before. "Would you


    like something to eat, udina?" he asked.


    "Hmmm.... Yes," udina replied, her face brightening with amusement. "I''m feeling quite drained with


    all the action scenes we''ve been doing, but I think I''m still up for it." She let out a relieved breath before


    continuing. "Would you like to try my cooking, Mr. Arthur?"


    Although udina had experience cooking in the orphanage, she wasn''t very confident. Singing was


    her favorite activity, but preparing food was a close second. That night, she felt the need to relieve her


    tension by cooking. Perhaps it was her way of expressing gratitude to Arthur for everything.


    udina fell silent, feeling that the ce Arthur was taking her to was the perfect spot to get a meal


    and stay the night. "My cooking surely won''tpare to that ce," she thought to herself. "Have I


    made the wrong offer?" she wondered.


    "That will be fun!" Arthur answered enthusiastically. "There''s no way I could possibly refuse Ms.


    udina''s generous offer to cook dinner for me, right?"


    udina was taken aback by Arthur''s answer, studying his face illuminated by the streetlights they


    passed. He seemed almost too perfect, a man of unquantifiable wealth, yet disying a modesty that


    was either genuine or a cleverly-crafted facade.


    "Do you really want to try my cooking, Mr. Arthur?" udina asked quietly, her voice barely above a


    whisper.


    Arthur chuckled softly in response to udina''s question. "Yes, definitely," he said with a smile. "You


    need to cook for me twice, since I helped you out twice. Don''t try to be sneaky."


    udina felt that she was too suspicious of many people; she was silent, trying topose herself and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    her emotions. Was she being too prejudicial towards others?


    She reflected on the various experiences she had encountered throughout her life and pondered,


    "Didn''t I get more opportunities than most people?"


    udina pondered if she had been ungrateful and unable to recognize the blessings that always


    surrounded her.


    udina wondered if it was too difficult to let someone into her life; even when someone had risked


    their lives to save her, she still suspected them of ulterior motives. She felt remorseful for her


    assumptions about Arthur and closed her eyes. "I have to apologize to Arthur," she thought.


    The car Arthur was driving then approached the most luxurious hotel in the city, the Golden Chamber


    hotel. He pulled into the VIP parking lot, where he also spotted the limited edition car he had recently


    purchased.


    Arthur shed a smile as he opened the car door and extended his hand to help udina out. Smiled


    as he helped udina out of the car.


    They stepped into a VIP elevator and soon arrived at the impressive structure''s highest level. On this


    floor, there were multiple rooms on all sides, filled with luxury items, plush couches, a television, a


    minibar, a kitchen, and all the necessary amenities - as if an elegant home had been ced on this


    floor.


    Arthur walked over to a smallmunication device mounted on the wall near a bar counter. "Please


    bring pajamas for a woman," he said, thoughtfully tapping his finger against the device. He then turned


    to udina and added, "The size should be appropriate for Edna''s body, and bring them to my room,


    please."


    He requested the hotel maid, who was his employee, to bring a change of clothes for udina.


    Despite being no stranger to luxury, udina was still captivated by the room. It was her first time


    setting foot in the Golden Chamber, and she was astonished by all thevish amenities in such arge


    space.


    "It must be nice to stay in this room," she remarked with a hint of admiration.


    "It must be," Arthur agreed with a nod.


    "udina," Arthur said quietly, pointing towards one of the rooms, "you may use the room on the other


    end. I''m going to take a quick dip in the bathtub and, when I''m done, we can have dinner, okay?"


    "Uh!" udina looked taken aback, and then she nodded slowly. "Thanks, Mr. Arthur," she responded


    with a grateful smile.

 Chapter 29 - A Taste of the Good Life

    Chapter 29 - A Taste of the Good Life


    The female hotel maid excitedly said to her colleague, "Hey, did you hear? Mr. Gardner just requested


    that I deliver some women''s sleepwear to his room!"


    "Do you mean to tell me that those clothes are for Ms. Edna? Are they really living and sleeping


    together every night?" her friend asked incredulously.


    "Are you crazy?" the other eximed. "Ms. Edna isn''t here; she''s been out of town for a while now. So,


    does that mean Mr. Gardner is taking someone else? Have you seen the girl?"


    "Do you think I have the nerve?" she asked. "I only peeked in for a moment before hurrying away. I''m


    so curious to know who Mr. Gardner will be spending the night with; he''s very attractive and I''m sure he


    attracts a lot of admirers."


    "Hey, do you think it''s possible that Mr. Gardner is having a threesome with Ms. Edna and another


    girl?" the other asked, an expression of disbelief on their face. "I mean, I can''t get that thought out of


    my mind."


    "What?" Someone eximed, their eyes widening in shock. "No, that can''t be true! Mr. Gardner and


    Ms. Edna are both respectable people, there''s no way they''d do something like that!"


    "No way," the other replied with a shake of their head. "I was just thinking out loud. It''s a crazy thought."


    "Yeah, definitely crazy," the other agreed with a hint of augh. "But still, it''s a bit hard to get out of my


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    head!"


    At the same time, Bob, the former General Manager at the Golden Park Restaurant, shouted at them.


    Edna still employed him there, and he clearly wasn''t happy that they were discussing their boss during


    working hours.


    "Have you folks gone mad? Talking about the big boss during working hours! Now get back to work!"


    "Yes, Mr Bob," they replied.


    ***


    Arthur stepped into his luxurious bathroom, took off his clothes, and tossed them into theundry bin.


    He gazed at his reflection in therge mirror in the room, finding his appearance somewhat unfamiliar -


    his body hadpletely transformed in just a few days.


    Arthur now presented a picture of health and vitality, his toned muscles standing out from his glowing


    "This is incredible," he eximed in awe as he stepped into the hot tub, submerging himself in its


    warm, therapeutic waters. Instantly, he felt all the exhaustion and stress from his body melting away.


    It was winter, and the chill in the air was palpable, especially after all the thrilling escapades he had


    endured - fighting dozens of individuals, evading police as he chased cars, and narrowly avoiding


    sniper fire.


    Arthur inhaled deeply, the steamy air from his exhale a testament to the scorching heat around him.


    [You''re really impressive with all your stunts, Host.]


    [You even managed to get away with a car chase with the police. Do you think you do this kind of thing


    well?]


    "I did my best," Arthur replied, his expression mischievous as he winked. "And I can safely say I''m quite


    good at it!"


    He added, "I can do all of this because of the magic you gave me, right, System?"


    [The system only gives you driving skills, but couragees from within yourself, Host.]


    [Everyone can work hard to be good at driving or fighting, but not everyone can do dangerous


    things, especially to save others. That is your special thing.]


    "Why do I feel suspicious when you praise me like this?" Arthur asked slowly, his eyes narrowed in


    suspicion. "I''m sure you have something sarcastic prepared for me after this."


    [You sure are brave, Host! But why are you still.... ]


    [I don''t think I need to continue what I was about to say.]


    "Thanks! System!" Arthur said, with a subtle hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    He leaned back further, savoring theforting warmth of the hot spring tub and closing his eyes. He


    stayed there for an extended period of time, gradually drifting off to sleep as the rxing atmosphere of


    the hot spring enveloped him.


    "Mr. Arthur..."


    Arthur spun around, startled by the sound of his name, and realized with a sinking heart that he had


    forgotten to lock the bathroom door. Peering out cautiously, he could just make out udina''s voice,


    though he couldn''t see her.


    "I apologize... Your bedroom door was open, and I was concerned because you''d been in here for two


    hours. Are you alright? Are you injured?"


    udina''s gentle, melodic voice filled the bathroom.


    "No," Arthur replied in a low tone. "I''m alright. I just dozed off."


    "Good, that''s a relief," udina responded softly. "Oh, I made some hot beef soup...," she trailed off,


    then added, "If you still want to take a bath, I can heat it up when you''re ready to eat."


    "No, it''s okay, I''ll catch up to the dinner table shortly," Arthur responded quietly.


    A few minutester, Arthur had finished getting ready and donned a white nightgown. His body felt


    He walked towards the dining table and noticed udina sitting there wearing a gray sleeveless


    nightgown paired with gray shorts.


    She had a noticeably different look, not wearing any makeup, but her face and skin were still as white


    as snow, and her eyes were still gentle. udina smiled as Arthur approached, and then he took a seat


    at the dining table opposite her.


    "You sure look refreshed, Mr. Arthur," udina said with a chuckle. "You must have really enjoyed your


    two hour bath, right?"


    "Yes, indeed!" Arthur eximed with augh. "It was two hours of absolute bliss!"


    udina then carefully poured the steaming soup into a bowl, handing it to Arthur. "Luckily," she


    whispered, "you don''t have to wait for me to finish this dish. I hope you don''t hate it."


    Arthur inhaled the tantalizing aroma of udina''s soup, and he was amazed that she had managed to


    finish cooking it while he was luxuriating in a hot bath.


    His mouth began to water, and he quickly dipped his spoon into the soup, eager to taste it. Upon his


    first taste, the warmth of the soup and the vors that filled his mouth filled him with delight, and a smile


    spread across his face.


    "This is incredible!" he eximed.


    "You''re so multi-talented, udina," Arthur said, a warm smile spreading over his face.


    udina gave him a shy grin in response. "You''re not just trying to tter me, are you?" she asked, her


    voiceced with amusement.


    Arthur let out a heartyugh. "I believe this might be the priciest meal I''ve ever had," he said


    thoughtfully.


    udina pondered for a moment before understanding Arthur''s meaning. She couldn''t help but stifle a


    When she looked up again, Arthur''s face was upturned.


    "But don''t worry," she said, "let''s just consider this a bonus from me. I''m still looking forward to the best


    dinner we''ll have together afterwards, Mr. Arthur."


    Arthur noticed something different about udina that night; she was smiling and even chuckling,


    something he hadn''t seen during the auction. He couldn''t deny that her beauty and grace grew


    exponentially when her face lit up with a smile or chuckle.


    Arthur continued to eat the meat soup, savoring the tenderness of each piece of meat on his tongue


    and the unique blend of seasonings in the soup. He knew that this was the most special dinner he had


    ever experienced in his life.

 Chapter 30 - Virtual Reality: A Cute Adventure

    Chapter 30 - Virtual Reality: A Cute Adventure


    The bedroom door to the apartment, which wasn''t toorge nor overly luxurious, creaked open. A


    figure dressed in a ck suit slowly stepped through the doorway, giving the impression of a man upon


    first sight.


    He removed the mask that obscured his face, then his ck coat followed. He carelessly tossed it into


    a corner of the room, revealing that he was a girl as her back-length ck hair cascaded down.


    She was Alicia Morel, a 19-year-old girl who, that night, felt an intoxicating mixture of tension,


    amazement, fear, and joy.


    "Yes!!!!" she shouted in exaltation.


    With nothing more than her panties and bra covering her petite frame, which stood only 165 cm (5.4 ft)


    tall, she ran to theputer and swiftly transferred the video she had managed to record that night.


    Alicia looked truly remarkable for someone her age. Despite herck of an impressive bust or a fully-


    developed body, her physique was in remarkable shape, suggesting that she was a regr at the gym.


    Alicia, who was of mixed Canadian and Asian descent, had a unique look thatbined western and


    Asian characteristics; her hair and face made her appear both beautiful and attractive.


    She was drenched in sweat, panting heavily as she analyzed the video she had just recorded on her


    review the footage she had captured. "This is great," she said, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    Alicia had just finished participating in an auction held by the renowned singing artist udina Rigal.


    She was fortunate that night when she managed to capture themotion that urred during the


    event.


    Alicia had recorded the outrageous behavior of udina''s manager, who had attempted to put her


    virginity up for auction. "That''s crazy!" she said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "What a terrible situation for her," she eximed. "If I were in her shoes, I would have kicked Leo¡¯s dick


    and made sure he would never be able to get an erection again!"


    Alicia was astonished when she spotted the wealthy man at the event. He was unting his wealth and


    hade to the rescue of udina, who was in a precarious situation.


    "Man, really?" she eximed. "He was shooting guns and fighting like Bruce Lee! Plus, he was jumping


    onto ss doors and breaking them. What a badass!"


    Alicia''s face was undeniably beautiful, radiating a mix of excitement and determination; her focus on


    the present moment was so strong that her appearance was forgotten, yet her beauty was still


    undeniable.


    She then uploaded the video she had recorded, feeling pleasure and satisfaction.


    "Die, Leo! You stupid manager, all you care about is sex and money. Now you''ll feel the wrath of the


    men who''ll fuck you in jail."


    She delivered a scathing narrative that really drove home the consequences of those she thought


    deserved to be punished that night.


    Alicia then repeatedly watched footage of a man iming to be Mr. Glitzy.


    "Hmm... what an interesting name," she said with a bemused smile. She shifted in her seat, her itchy


    buttocks causing her panties to slide down a little.


    Alicia had been living alone in the capital for the past two years, and she was renowned for being a


    university student at Soutke and a former national martial arts athlete. She proudly boasted about


    these aplishments.


    Since she lived alone and had to pay her own university fees, she had to find another job since living in


    the martial arts industry didn''t make her wealthy. She often found herself giving lessons and beating up


    men who dared to act impolitely toward her.


    Alicia was not one to remain quiet when a man on the street whistled at her. She would grab them by


    the cor and deliver a swift kick to their knee, leaving them writhing in pain and possibly requiring


    hospital treatment.


    She disseminated the facts she had obtained about Mr. Glitzy across herwork, eagerly seeking to


    uncover his identity.


    For the first time, Alicia had seen someone who could fight so agilely and reliably as Mr. Glitzy, and the


    thought urred to her that she wanted to challenge Mr. Glitzy to practice sparring or even ckmail


    him by threatening to spread his identity to others.


    She thenughed lightly. Of course, she didn''t mean it seriously. But she felt that people like Mr. Glitzy


    needed more recognition, as he had so beautifully saved udina from the siege of bad people that


    night.


    She checked herputer clock and sighed, knowing it was time to begin the nightly routine that she


    did for a living.


    She went to the bathroom, took a shower to rinse off the sweat, and after a few minutes, emerged with


    nothing but the towel around her body. She returned to herputer and opened up all the streaming


    and other applications she needed to use for work.


    "Good evening Mina-san, Alice here. I hope you''re all doing well and I''m here to wee you to our


    evening program, Alice in Assnd."


    On theputer screen, there was a two-dimensional anime girl with white hair who followed Alicia''s


    movements. Alicia was a Vtuber, and when she spoke, it was as if she had entirely transformed into a


    different person. She had a very sweet, seductive voice that sounded like a young child''s.


    "I love you Onii-chan, thanks for the donation!" Alicia said, her voice filled with wonder.


    Every time Alicia streamed as a vtuber, her audience was always astounded, showering her with


    generous donations and adoration for whatever she said and told, even if it was often nothing more


    than random musings. She was able to captivate them with her innocently child-like speaking style.


    "Domo arigato," she eximed joyfully.


    "Alice, will you marry me?"


    "I''d be willing to give up anything I have to be with you."


    "Oh my god, Alice. Hearing your voice brings me so much joy."


    "Alice, I heard your voice when I was alone at night, and it made me so happy. Let me love and adore


    you for the rest of my life. Anything I have is yours."


    Alice read all thements on her live session with a tired expression, but even though it meant


    pretending to be someone else, she had earned a hefty sum of money. Surprisingly, she found that she


    quite enjoyed it.


    "Thank you, Onii-chan daisuki!" she said fondly.


    "Hi everyone! Did you catch the thrilling car chase news on television recently? The driver of the car


    seemed like an experienced racer ¨C did you all watch it?" Alicia then shared some of the exciting


    experiences she had recently and talked about topics that were fascinating to her listeners.


    "Hey there, do you know? I just took a shower and haven''t put on any clothes yet. Hey! Don''t think


    anything strange, I''m still in the towel!"


    "Thank you all for your generous donations. I must finish this season, and I''m feeling quite exhausted.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    See you tomorrow."

 Chapter 31 - Upholding Virtue

    Chapter 31 - Upholding Virtue


    Arthur finished a wonderful evening with udina that night, and as they said their goodbyes, he


    realized just how special the night had been. Gazing at udina''s slightly tired face, Arthur gently


    suggested, "Why don''t you get some rest now?"


    "Let''s put the stressful events of the evening behind us and enjoy a peaceful night''s sleep," Arthur


    suggested softly, turning and making his way towards his bedroom.


    "Agree," udina replied. She watched him leave, taking a deep breath before heading to her own


    room, hoping that a restful night''s sleep would erase the night''s troubles and bring back the calming


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    atmosphere they both desired.


    In the morning, Arthur woke up feeling invigorated, relishing the opportunity to experience life to the


    fullest. He thought back to the rented room he had been staying in for the past few years and decided


    that today he would go there to pick up some items he still wanted to keep and some of the


    possessions his parents had left behind. ¡°I should go there today,¡± he murmured to himself.


    The phone next to his desk shed, and he realized someone was calling him. "Yes," he replied in a


    hushed tone after pressing the ept button.


    "Mr. Gardner, would you like us to prepare breakfast for two people in your room now?" the woman


    asked over the phone.


    Arthur replied, "Yes, and one more. Do you know when Edna will be returning?"


    "Sure thing, Mr. Gardner. She should be back soon, in a few minutes or hours."


    "Great, thank you."


    After going to the bathroom and taking a cold shower, Arthur felt an invigorated energy course through


    his body. Coming out, he nced at his wardrobe and was amazed once again by itspleteness.


    "Wow," he said in amazement.


    "I didn''t make the wrong choice with Edna," Arthur remarked as he grabbed a training shirt, pants, and


    a pair of sneakers, intent on going for a short jog before breakfast. Clearly, she had demonstrated her


    responsibility by carefully purchasing and preparing all the items he needed, from clothes and shoes of


    the correct sizes.


    Arthur stepped out of the room and beheld udina perched on the grandiose sofa in the center of the


    chamber, her attention fixed on the television. Rising to her feet, she cast a smile in Arthur''s direction


    and said, "Good morning, Mr. Arthur."


    "Hi, udina," Arthur said, walking closer to her. As he approached, he could see the news that was


    being broadcast on the television.


    "Leo?" he asked, eyes widening as he read the headline about the arrest of Leo, udina''s former


    manager. It was reported that he had attempted to auction off her virginity at a charity event the night


    before.


    udina whispered, "Yes. Someone has shared the footage fromst night and the police were able to


    arrest Mr. Leo for his actions."


    Arthur watched the news more closely, and realized that only Leo had been arrested; no one else,


    including Harry and Aston who had been there with him, had been apprehended. Especially Arthur,


    who had kept his identity secret that night. He asked, "Why only Leo?"


    "And what about Aston and Harry, or any of the other bidders?" he inquired.


    udina shook her head in response. "They should have gotten away with it for sure, because at least


    they possess powers that would put the police in a difficult situation if they were to pursue them.


    Moreover, Aston even has awork that can mobilize the police whenever he desires."


    Arthur clicked his tongue and took a deep breath, his eyes lingering on udina, who had changed


    into a white dress that morning. "I think this is good news for us at least," he said, turning to her. "And


    does this mean you can also safely return to your work, udina? Do you think it''s still possible for


    other people in management to do the same thing Leo did?" he asked.


    udina smiled warmly and nodded in appreciation. "Yes, Mr. Arthur, I think I can get back to my job.


    And thank you for all that you have done for me and the advice that you have given me. I will try to be


    more assertive in the future when I do not agree with certain situations."


    "Good then," Arthur smiled. "I''ll drop you off at your ce of residence after we have breakfast, okay?"


    He added, "I''m going for a morning jog for about half an hour. You can rx here and do whatever you


    want while I''m gone."


    Arthur was just about to turn away when udina called out to him. She had one thought that had


    been bothering her ever since, and she wanted to share it.


    "Mr. Arthur," she said, looking back at Arthur. "You have made a generous contribution. I''m sure


    everyone at the orphanage will be very pleased. I cannot even begin to guess what they will be able to


    do with such arge sum of money. Rest assured, I''ll make sure the funds are used to their maximum


    potential. I''ll appoint a professional to oversee the management and ensure that more orphans can


    benefit from your donations."


    Arthur slowly nodded and smiled, then udina continued. "Hmmm, I know thest item atst night''s


    auction didn''t get bid," she said, referring to her virginity which had been thest item to be auctioned


    that evening. She then nced back at Arthur.


    "Are you sure it''s enough for me to apany you to dinner, considering all that you have done for me


    and the orphanage?" udina asked, her voice trembling and her hands shaking as she attempted to


    control her turbulent emotions.


    "I will do anything to repay you for what you have done," she said, lowering her face. "I mean... if you


    demand that I sleep with you, I will do my best to fulfill your request..."


    udina gasped as her breath came in short bursts, the sound echoing in the air. Fear, nervousness,


    and anxiety were all mixed together in her heart. "I''ve been so stubborn, believing I could do it on my


    own when you''ve put your life at risk to help me," she said, opening her eyes. "I''ll do it if it will make you


    happy."


    She closed her eyes again, trying to push back the flood of emotions. Arthur had already helped so


    many orphans like her who now had a chance for a better life. And what she was about to do for him


    was nothing inparison.


    Although udina was still scared, she was attempting toprehend what the man before her truly


    desired. He had done so much for her, and beyond any doubt, he would expect something in return,


    wouldn''t he? That tremendous amount of money for just a dinner together sounded like an enormous


    joke. Did anybody really possess a heart like that? She wondered.


    "udina," Arthur said softly.


    udina raised her head and gazed at Arthur, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "You don''t need to be afraid. I didn''t rescue you from Leo, Harry and Aston with the intention of


    iming you for myself. I did it because I couldn''t bear the thought of you being so outnumbered and


    helpless, enduring your predicament with no one toe to your aid."


    Arthur smiled warmly, his gaze soft and understanding. ¡°You don''t need to give up your beliefs. You can


    keep them close and cherish them forever.¡± He paused and then continued, his voice gentle, ¡°I''m sure


    what you want is to be able to share them with the person you love one day.¡±


    ¡°I hope that you soon find that person.¡± He said and smiled. ¡°I''ll be back in thirty minutes.¡±


    Arthur spun around and left udina standing in ce, still silent.


    The elevator door creaked open from the opposite end of the room and out stepped a woman d in a


    tailored gray executive suit. The ensemble included a mini skirt, high heels and her honey-colored hair


    was tied in a neat side-part. Edna, who was Arthur''s devoted personal assistant, had finally arrived.


    "Mr. Gardner," she said, hurrying towards him, "I''m sorry I''mte. I didn''t know you needed me, and I


    wasn''t there for you." Her expression shifted upon seeing udina, and her blue eyes widened in


    surprise.

 Chapter 32 - The Permafrost is Melting

    Chapter 32 - The Permafrost is Melting


    "Oh my goodness, it''s udina Rigal!" Edna eximed in surprise when she saw udina standing in


    the room with Arthur.


    Edna had heard all about the previous night''s incident and had even seen a video of Arthur being


    chased by the police. However, she never expected to see udina in the same room as him. When


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    sheid eyes on the famous celebrity, whom she had only ever seen on TV before, her excitement


    soared sky-high.


    "Ah..." Arthur replied, then he turned to udina and introduced her. "This is Edna, my personal


    assistant."


    "She is so cute!" Edna gushed, then walked up to Arthur and grabbed the hem of his sleeve. "Mr.


    Gardner, can I get a picture with her?"


    udina then shed a small smile when she saw Edna, "Hello, Ms. Edna," she said softly, dipping her


    head in a polite greeting.


    udina was taken aback when she saw Edna, who looked truly stunning as a woman. Her radiance


    and cheer were tangible, and her sophisticated air made her seem like a celebrity. Yet, here she was,


    merely a personal assistant to Mr. Arthur. "Could he have found a public figure to be his assistant?,"


    udina mused.


    "Mr. Arthur," udina remarked, "I must say I''m rather surprised to find someone of Ms. Edna''s quality


    assisting you. If it weren''t for the fact that she''s your assistant, I''d think she was a famous celebrity!"


    udina then strolled slowly towards Edna, her face lit up with a bright smile, "Would you like to take a


    picture with me?" she asked, eagerly awaiting Edna''s response.


    Edna beamed with delight and nodded, "I absolutely adore your songs. You are incredibly friendly."


    udina''s lips curved into a smirk. "Thank you so much, I didn''t expect Mr. Arthur to have an assistant


    as kindhearted as you, Ms. Edna."


    Arthur quietly observed udina and Edna, noting that they were deeply engrossed in their


    conversation. He felt confident that he could leave the two of them alone and that he could proceed


    with his morning activities. Just as he was about to turn away, the two girls called out to him.


    "Mr. Gardner!"


    "Mr. Arthur!"


    Surprised, Arthur turned his head and said, "Yes?"


    "Why don''t you take a picture with us, boss?" Edna then smiled and suggested.


    udina also smiled in agreement.


    Arthur shook his head, saying, "I''d love to take a photo with the two of you, but if anyone were to find


    out that udina is staying here, it could be very dangerous for me."


    "Then," udina responded confidently, "This photo won''t be posted anywhere, so no one will find out,


    correct?"


    Edna nodded quickly in agreement. "Please, boss..." she pleaded.


    Arthur nodded, and the two girls rushed up to him, Edna on his right and udina on his left. Edna


    eagerly grasped Arthur''s arm while udina tentatively took hold of it.


    Arthur attempted to ster on a smile for the picture, but he looked a bit stiff.


    "Can you smile more naturally, boss?" Edna asked, a hint of teasing in her voice. udina let out a


    small giggle in response.


    After a few more photos, Arthur was ready to go. "I''m heading out for a morning jog," he dered.


    "Wait, Mr. Arthur!" udina called.


    He turned to face her. "Yes?"


    "I''m being collected shortly, so I may not be here when you return. However, I would like to invite you


    and Ms. Edna to my solo concert in the near future. Would you two be interested in attending?"


    udina''s invitation elicited a smile from Arthur. "Of course, Edna and I would be delighted toe,"


    he said. With a hint of fondness in his voice, he added, "And we''ll cherish you."


    Arthur waved goodbye and departed, leaving Edna and udina alone in the room. They settled on


    the living room couch and began chatting amiably.


    "So when I saw that car chase," Edna said with a cheerful face and a warm smile, "I was really


    nervous. If I hadn''t met Mr. Gardner in person, I would have thought it was a scene from a movie."


    udina chuckled at Edna''s words, her cheerful demeanor and personality always lifting the mood.


    "Hum, hum..." she nodded in agreement.


    "I closed my eyes tightly, my body tense. He was driving like a professional race car driver," she said,


    "and the speed of the car was so extreme that I thought I was going to faint. All I could do was close


    my eyes."


    "He really is like a hero, isn''t he?" Edna said with a warm smile, her eyes twinkling in admiration.


    udina nodded in agreement, her lips curving into a pleasant smile. "Yes, I guess he is so unreal,"


    she said, then chuckled lightly. "He''s like James Bond - he can do it all! He can even drive a car like a


    professional."


    "You know what, Ms. udina," Edna continued, "I was just a waitress at this ce before Mr. Gardner


    came and purchased it."


    "Waitress?" udina tilted her head, her brow furrowed in confusion, as she attempted toprehend


    Edna''s words.


    "Someone as beautiful as you couldn''t just work as a waitress, right?" udina said, trying to think of


    other roles that Edna could take on. She could easily be a supermodel with her beauty and


    perfect body shape. Moreover, she was very confident and well-spoken, so she could make a great


    host or presenter.


    "Yes," Edna responded thoughtfully. "Mr. Gardner came to my rescue when I was about to be let go


    from here. But then, to my surprise, he offered me a job to be his assistant. I''m sure you thought he''d


    be like other wealthy men, didn''t you?" She shook her head. "But he''s really kind and treats women


    with respect."


    Edna nodded once more. "I heard what happened to youst night. They were going to sell off your


    virginity at an auction, and as a female I understand how that must have made you feel. I''m sure that if


    Mr. Gardner was to rescue you, it is out of genuine concern. That''s what I believe," she said


    reassuringly.


    udia nodded slowly, her expression solemn. "Yes," she said softly. "I shudder to think of what might


    have happened to mest night if it hadn''t been for Mr. Arthur. He put himself in danger toe to my


    aid, and I owe him an immense debt of gratitude."


    "I think you don''t need to worry too much," Edna reassured udina. "He appears to be the type of


    person who wants to lend a helping hand to those who are unfortunate. For instance, he rescued the


    cleaning service here at the hotel that had been mistreated by the manager, and he did it without


    asking for anything in return."


    "I see," udina said, her admiration evident. "He sounds like a very kindhearted person."


    "He certainly is," Edna agreed, nodding her head.


    She then sighed in relief, "Forgive me if I seem to be ttering my boss too much; this is simply my


    personal opinion, regardless of the various things he has done for me."


    udina smiled brightly, listening intently to Edna''s every word. "I''ve had such a great time talking with


    you," she said, her face aglow with pleasure. "I really hope we can be friends and chat about even


    more topics in the future."


    A few minutester, udina departed from the Golden Chamber Hotel, and with that, Arthur''s initial


    meeting with the snow white princess came to an end.


    [Host, do you anticipate receiving a notification from me that reads, ''You have got a partner! udina


    Rigal''?]


    [It was, unfortunately, apparent that udina lived up to her title of "The Frozen Heart Princess"]


    [Don''t worry, Host. You''re doing great. The permafrost is melting, but it''s happening very slowly.]

 Chapter 33 - All Limited Purchases

    Chapter 33 - All Limited Purchases


    Arthur was ustomed to running in the morning; more specifically, he was forced to run since his


    home and workce were too far apart, and he oftencked the money to take public transportation,


    so he had no choice but to travel on foot.


    That habit proved difficult to break for him, even though he hadpletely transformed into a wealthy


    person. Despite it being winter, he still continued with his regr routine, and due to his improved


    physical condition, he felt that running in the morning was effortless. It doesn''t make him sweat a bit.


    Arthur currently resides in the bustling city center, where a plethora of malls and luxury shops line the


    streets. Recalling hecked the tech gadgets he was sporting, Arthur decided to stop at a celebrated


    gadget product store that sells a vast selection of gadgets, ranging from smartphones andptops to


    smartwatches and earphones. "Let''s check it out," he said.


    Arthur stepped into the store, eliciting suspicious gazes from the onlookers. He surveyed the array of


    smartphones spread across the desk, a wide selection of thetest models and features, and the


    realization dawned on him that he could purchase anything he desired. "Perhaps I ought to acquire


    every item there is?" he muttered to himself.


    "Hey, look," the saleswoman said to her friend, gesturing towards Arthur as he stepped into the shop,


    "there''s a handsome man."


    Her colleague replied, "He''s just a guy who went out for a morning jog and happened to take a look at


    the goods in this shop; he doesn''t really intend to purchase anything, so just ignore him."


    Another one observed, "He''s checking out the priciest items here; it''s probably just a show of bravado,


    trying to make it look like he can afford something, but I think it''s likely he''ll leave without buying


    anything."


    "Sure, sure, I agree; it''s still early, so just let him have a look and don''t mind him," the other said.


    Arthur nced over at the salesmen who were gathered to one side, wondering why they were just


    standing there and not offering their assistance. "Do I need to call them over?" he asked, his curiosity


    piqued as he wondered about the various products on disy in the store. He was looking for some


    help in selecting a suitable new smartphone or even a smartwatch that he could use for activities and


    sports.


    "Hey, look!" one person eximed, "He''s checking us out. Should we offer to help him?"


    "Nah, just ignore him," the other replied dismissively. "He''s ogling a limited edition phone that''s priced


    at an astonishing ten grand. Do you think he''ll actually buy it?"


    "No chance," the other scoffed. "He''s just daydreaming. There''s no way he could ever afford it."


    "Sure, if you''re keen on wasting your time on customers who don''t stand a chance of buying, then be


    my guest," the first person said sarcastically.


    "Yeah, I mean, someone who can afford that kind of item wouldn''te here wearing nothing but


    running clothes," the second person added.


    Even though the salesmen were speaking in hushed tones from afar, Arthur, with his enhanced


    hearing, was able to make out their conversation, particrly when they were in a confined space.


    Arthur approached them with determined steps and asked, "Could you help me choose the most


    expensive items from all these gadgets? I would like to get every limited edition one if possible."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, excuse me?" The salesman sounded surprised by Arthur''s words, and he was instantly annoyed


    that the man in front of him appeared to be mocking his temper. "Are you serious? You want to


    purchase all the limited edition items in this store that cost at least 10 thousand dors?"


    "Yes," Arthur nodded affirmatively, "I''m searching for the most durable items that I can use for an


    extended period of time; this includes smartphones,ptops, smartwatches, earphones, headphones,


    and any other type of electronic device."


    The salesman trembled upon hearing Arthur''s words, "Is he serious?" he thought. He nervously walked


    over to the ss shelf, where the store''s limited edition items were disyed, and showed them to


    Arthur.


    "You can buy all of this stuff, for a total of about 200 thousand dors," he said, smiling faintly. He was


    certain Arthur would leave after being so shocked to hear the total price he had to pay, despite his


    earlier bravado.


    "Alright," Arthur nodded. "I''ll pay for everything and I''ll need your help to open all these boxes so I can


    carry them away easily." He then walked over to a corner, where a variety of essories were


    disyed. "I''d also like to purchase that backpack too," he said. "Please put all the items I bought in it."


    Arthur then strolled over to the cashier and promptly paid for all of his purchases, generating a stir


    among the salespeople, who were curious to discover the mystery shopper''s identity.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to discard all these boxes and warranty cards?" the salesman asked.


    "Yes," Arthur replied casually, "I''m sure; I don''t need that warranty card. After all, as long as you are still


    selling simr items, I can simply buy the same one again, should my current one be damaged."


    Arthur was delighted to finally have his ownptop, equipped with thetest technology, to eventually


    use for managing the business he was about to start. Even though he had the funds, he was not about


    to waste his money; he was determined to create a venture that he could run himself.


    Apart from that, Arthur''s dream of owning a new smartphone had be a reality; in his hands was a


    limited edition phone decorated with diamonds in several parts. "Ch, what a weird way to bump up the


    price of a product," he thought.


    He also purchased a smartwatch and earphones that he could use during his morning jog and


    workouts. Additionally, the store had a variety of other gadgets to choose from.


    Arthur carefully inspected his new smartwatch, admiring its sturdy and sophisticated construction as


    well as its smooth appearance and user interface. He was particrly impressed with its ability to


    measure his running speed and heart rate. "Interesting," he muttered to himself.


    "Alright," Arthur said, slinging his new backpack onto his back. He gave the salesmen a satisfied smirk


    and strode out of the shop, leaving them wide-eyed in surprise.


    "I guess he must be really wealthy," the salesperson mused. "I really should stop judging people just by


    their appearances."


    "Not only that," they continued, "but I''ve already managed to hit my daily sales goal before the morning


    is even over, thanks to the first customer!"


    "I wonder who that person was?" they wondered aloud.


    When Arthur started running back towards the hotel he was staying at, at the corner, he abruptly halted


    when he noticed five people blocking his way. Unnerved, he was soon surrounded by them and forced


    toe to a standstill.

 Chapter 34 - A Lovely Aid

    Chapter 34 - A Lovely Aid


    Arthur was shoved into the corner of the building near the garbage dump, far away from the main road,


    by five men who had a delinquent air about them. He hadn''t followed them there on purpose, but when


    they had surrounded him and started pushing him away from the crowd, he had simply tried to avoid


    contact with them. Besides, he was ustomed to dealing with people like that.


    "I don''t have much time," Arthur said quietly, his expression remaining tranquil and unruffled despite the


    presence of the five people. "So, I hope you all will be able to leave shortly."


    The five men in front of Arthur noticed him at the gadget store earlier, where he had purchased a few


    items totaling tens of thousands of dors, and now he was walking alone. "He''s definitely wealthy!"


    one of them murmured.


    "He must be rich and stupid," one of the men scoffed. "Do you feel safe carrying that much money


    around by yourself?"


    "Give us the bag you brought with you," the man said sternly, "and we''ll let you leave unharmed."


    Arthur drew in a deep breath, absorbing the five people in front of him. His eyes were drawn to the man


    in the middle, who he assumed was the leader of the group. He could tell by the way he carried


    himself. And his name was Deacon.


    "Why aren''t you scared of us?" Deacon inquired, his voice tinged with annoyance. "Do you think this is


    all a big joke? Or maybe because you have money, you think you''re untouchable?"


    Arthur shook his head and said, "No, not really. I''m all too familiar with people like you, and I''m used to


    being beaten up by the likes of you. But that doesn''t mean I have to be scared of you, does it?


    Especially when you don''t recognize the repercussions of your actions."


    Deacon, the leader of the five, stepped up to Arthur and pushed him against the wall. "Listen here," he


    growled, his face contorted in rage, "you pompous, rich man."


    "I''ll rip out your tongue for your filthy words. You can only stuff your face and use your money to


    oppress the poor." he snarled as he attempted to shove Arthur''s shoulder; however, Arthur was far too


    strong for him to budge.


    Living without a job in that city was incredibly difficult, so those who found themselves in that situation


    could only rely on the kindness of strangers for aid. In desperation, some even resort to stealing and


    attacking anyone theye across.


    Deacon punched the wall right beside Arthur''s face, and then he snarled menacingly, "I''m gonna take


    all your stuff. I''m gonna beat you so bad that you''ll either have to spend a fortune on medical bills or


    else you''ll end up disabled. But, hey, are you even a wealthy person? I''ve never seen a wealthy person


    walking around alone like you. Did you steal the money?"


    "Let''s just beat him and take away the bag he brought," one of them suggested.


    The others guffawed in agreement, chorusing, "He was only trying to look brave to hide his fear,


    hahaha!"


    Deacon then spat in Arthur''s direction, but Arthur had swift reflexes and managed to tilt his head just in


    time, so the spit missed his face.


    Arthur could easily overpower five people standing before him, but he was debating internally whether


    there was a better solution than violence that would prevent them from continuing their criminal activity.


    Was there still a possibility of redemption and atonement for these individuals, or did they not deserve


    to be forgiven?


    He had encountered far too many rotten humans, from the lowest rungs of the city''s socialdder to its


    loftiest heights. The lower sses tried to rob others, while the wealthy used their money to buy favor


    from the less privileged and oppress them.


    In Arthur''s eyes, both factions of people appeared to be the same. He even asked himself, musing,


    "Are there any good people left in this city?"


    Arthur took a deep, exasperated breath, feeling that he had spent too much time in the same spot. His


    patience was beginning to wear thin.


    Just as Arthur was about to retaliate, Deacon attempted to seize him by the cor. Arthur, however,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    caught Deacon''s fist and pinned him down, leaving him immobile. "I warned you!" hemanded.


    Deacon smirked as he watched Arthur bravely attempt to fight him, providing him with an opportunity to


    inflict pain and make him consume the same courage he had disyed with such recklessness.


    Deacon was determined to make Arthur regret trying to fight the five people standing before him.


    "Alright, guys," He dered, "Let''s give him a lesson. Don''t let him even think about fighting back -


    make sure he''s maimed and suffering for the rest of his life."


    "Stop it!!!"


    Deacon and Arthur, who were about toe to blows, heard a distant scream and abruptly stopped,


    turning their heads towards the end of the building.


    There, they saw a girl with a half-Asian, western-faced appearance, her jet-ck hair billowing behind


    her as she sprinted towards them. "Who the fuck is she?" they asked in unison.


    "Hey, you guys!" she shouted, her voice full of indignation. "Aren''t you ashamed of ganging up on one


    guy like this?"


    It was Alicia Morel, and she had been wandering around the area in search of Mr. Glitzy. Someone on


    herwork had suspected that he might be living in the vicinity.


    Alicia acted without thinking, running and delivering powerful kicks to the group of men who were


    attacking Arthur. One of them tried to block the kick with their arm but was immediately thrown to the


    ground.


    "Take her!" Deaconmanded, and three of them quickly stepped forward to surround Alicia, who


    was bracing herself for a fight.


    Deacon''s eyes lit up with anticipation when he spotted the beautiful young girl in front of them. "Is it my


    lucky day?" he said with an anticipatory gleam in his eyes and a thin line of drool trickling down his


    chin.


    "Hey you!" Alicia shouted at Arthur. "Are you really that stupid to let these thugs corner you like this?


    Where''s your bodyguard? Is it because you have too much money, or are you just dumb?"


    A faint smile crossed Arthur''s face as he looked at Alicia in amazement. She was a young woman, yet


    she had been willing to put herself in danger to try to help him, even though she was outnumbered five-


    to-one by them.


    "No, miss," he said, his voice calm and steady. "I''m not backing down¡ªI''m just letting them get their


    frustration out. Thank you for offering to help, but I can handle this on my own."


    Alicia rolled her eyes in frustration at Arthur''s words. "All rich people are the same," she muttered.


    "They always look down on others. I can''t even imagine what would happen to your life if I didn''te


    to help."


    But at the same time, Arthur walked over to the girl, who was only about as tall as his mouth.


    "How about we take them on together?" he suggested as he tried to copy Alicia''s fighting stance and


    sighed, feeling that he needed to add an extra session to his morning workouts.

 Chapter 35 - A New Encounter

    Chapter 35 - A New Encounter


    Alicia murmured, pressing her back against Arthur''s as they faced the five people surrounding them,


    "You just keep quiet and let me take care of these five." She could feel his strength from behind; he


    seemed formidable, not weak, and she thought to herself, "Do I really need to help him?"


    "Hi, Miss," Arthur said softly, addressing Alicia. "I really don''t want to drag you into my problems and I


    would be grateful if you wouldn''t offer to help me - it would only add to your own difficulties."


    "Do you think I''m weak?" Alicia asked, her expression determined and her fists clenched, as if she


    were ready to strike if the people in front of her attempted anything.


    "Alright," Deacon interjected. "I don''t think we need to wait any longer. Let''s do it. Beat them both up,"


    he said decisively.


    However, he paused to take a closer look at Alicia, who appeared to have taken good care of herself;


    her countenance was immacte and her skin was smooth and radiant. He was confident that she


    could endure a few rounds, even if five people tried to rape her simultaneously.


    "But, let''s not hurt her too much. We don''t want our meal to be spoiled, do we?"


    Alicia felt her ears bing hot as her emotions rose sharply in response to Deacon''s words. "Have


    you got it into your head that women are only here to satisfy your desires?," she spat angrily. "I will


    break your manhood until you can no longer even dream of touching women in your life!"


    "Kiaaa!" Alicia screeched, lunging forward in a single, graceful motion. Her right leg shot up, delivering


    three consecutive kicks thatnded squarely on the chests of the three men standing before her.


    "Shoot!" one of the men eximed in disbelief, astonished at how skillfully Alicia performed her kicks.


    The man in front of Alicia attempted to protect himself with his hands, yet he felt the girl''s kick had


    immense strength. He tried to collide with Alicia. However, the girl swiftly evaded and counterattacked


    with a knee kick.


    "Kiaaa! Kiaaa! Kiaaa!"


    Alicia fiercely and nimbly attacked the man in front of her, despite her small sizepared to their tall


    build. She made it seem as if the three men had been overwhelmed by her onught.


    "Woah!" Arthur eximed in amazement, watching as Alicia wlessly executed her kick. Taking her


    cue, he attempted to replicate her technique when two men abruptly sprinted towards him.


    "Kill him!" they shouted.


    Arthur was quick on his feet, and with a swift kick, he managed to deliver a powerful strike to the two


    men''s cheeks, sending them both crashing to the ground in an unconscious pile.


    Arthur acted without hesitation, standing up calmly yet looking intimidating to the five people who had


    witnessed the scene.


    "What the hell?! How is this guy so strong?" one of them said, shock evident in their voice.


    "We definitely picked the wrong people!" another one added.


    "What!" Alicia eximed in awe, her eyes widening in amazement at the sheer power of Arthur''s kick.


    "What kind of kick was that? It was so impressive!" she asked incredulously.


    Alicia had the feeling that she''d seen someone use a move like that before, either as part of a martial


    art technique or not. But the raw power of it was undeniable, rendering his opponent helpless in an


    instant.


    "Shit!" Deacon eximed as he realized that the two people in front of him were not opponents he


    could handle. He then ran to try and rouse his two friends, who had fainted, and the five of them made


    a desperate attempt to flee from Arthur''s presence. "Next time I see you, I''ll kill you, asshole!" he


    warned.


    "Hey, you idiots!" Alicia yelled angrily. "If you evere near me again, I''ll break your nose!" She then


    kicked a can on the ground in their direction, which struck Deacon on the head.


    "Damn it!" Deacon cursed, then quickly ran off.


    Alicia then dusted off her sleeves and then rearranged the lock of hair that had fallen over her


    forehead, a light sheen of sweat glistening on her skin. She raised her face with a smile toward Arthur


    and said, "Hello."


    "Man, this is the first time I''ve ever seen a wealthy person with such fighting prowess. Are you actually


    wealthy, or are you just a stuntman? You certainly have impressive raw strength, but your fighting


    technique iscking; it seems you don''t understand the fundamentals of either fighting or martial arts, is


    that correct?" she asked.


    Arthur smiled back at Alicia''s greeting. "Thanks for the help, you''re really cool. I didn''t expect you to be


    that good at fighting; maybe I can learn a lot from you. No, I''m just someone who likes to try different


    things, that''s why I haven''t had any formal training in martial arts."


    Alicia gazed at Arthur, her expression a mix of confusion and curiosity. She then bowed her head and


    let out a smallugh. "Why are you being so kind to me? Have the wealthy lost their mindstely?" she


    queried.


    She extended her hand and introduced herself, "My name is Alicia Morel. If you don''t mind, I''d be


    delighted to make your acquaintance despite the fact that I am not particrly well-off."


    Arthur epted Alicia''s handshake and, with a smile, said, "My name is Arthur Gardner. You can call


    me Arthur."


    He felt that even though she looked like a normal girl on the outside, with her in clothing, there was


    a special charm around her. The girl seemedposed, but her beauty could not be concealed. Her


    hands felt soft and smooth, but there was the strength behind them.


    Alicia retracted her hand abruptly, feeling a strange unease. It was her first experience of a man of


    such high rank and remarkablebat prowess treating her so kindly. "Do you reside in this area?"


    she inquired, her voice slightly uncertain.


    "Yes, I live in this area," Arthur replied quietly. Wanting to leave the scene, he decided he should thank


    the young girl for her courageous actions. Amazed by her bravery, he wondered to himself, "Could she


    be under twenty years old?"


    Meanwhile, Alicia was very curious about Arthur; she felt that she remembered his voice and the way


    he moved. Was it too much to wish that the man before her was Mr. Glitzy, the one she was really


    trying to identify?


    "Why don''t you show your appreciation by buying me a cup of coffee?" Alicia asked confidently, her lips


    curved into a smile as she gave a light giggle.


    "A coffee?" Arthur asked quietly, then nodded in agreement. "Sure, I think it''s always nice to make new


    friends." He began walking slowly. "Follow me, I''ve been wanting to try a new coffee ce for a while


    now."


    "Huh?" Alicia questioned Arthur curiously. "Howe you never tried that coffee ce? Aren''t you a


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    wealthy person? That should be easy for you, right? Or are you not actually wealthy? Then those


    people must have been mistaken to try to rob you," she said, jogging to keep up with Arthur''s long


    strides.

 Chapter 36 - A Charming Force

    Chapter 36 - A Charming Force


    Arthur chose a charming little cafe on the edge of a bustling city street, famed for its delectable food


    and drinks that were much sought-after by many.


    Since Arthur had skipped breakfast that morning, he decided to splurge and order a juicy burger and a


    cup of the infamous and expensive cappino he had wanted to try.


    "Please order, Alicia," Arthur said quietly, as the waitress who stood waiting for their orders had been


    waiting for a while. "Don''t just look at the menu."


    Alicia raised her gaze to Arthur, her face beaming with excitement. "You mean, I can really order


    anything here? It''s so pricey!"


    "This one''s on me," Arthur said, "as a thanks for aiding me with teaching those delinquents a lesson


    earlier."


    "Don''t me me," Alicia retorted quickly, "if I spend all your money!"


    She then pointed at the menus. "I want this one, this one, and this one... Oh, and this one looks nice


    too. I want that one too..."


    After waiting for a while, their food arrived, and as Arthur had not had breakfast, he immediately began


    to devour his burger.


    Taking a small bite, he was taken aback by the sheer pleasure of the juicy meat. Though it was not as


    special as the Golden Park Restaurant''s food, the burger''s simple taste was extraordinary - especially


    since it was Arthur''s first burger since he had been blessed with a system.


    "Woah!" eximed Alicia, her eyes wide with excitement as she looked at the spaghetti in front of her.


    "The aroma is so delicious!"


    Without hesitation, she dug into the food, eating quickly and happily; as she ate, she kept stealing


    nces at Arthur, a smile on her face.


    "May I call you Oppa?" Alicia said, finishing her first spaghetti and moving on to her next dish. She


    smiled, a mischievous glint in her eye as she waited for Arthur''s response.


    "Huh? Why Oppa?" Arthur asked quietly, slowly raising his cappino ss to his lips.


    "My mom is Korean, even though it doesn''t show in my name," she said with a chuckle.


    "I''m quite used to Korean culture and some of my friends are Korean too. Or do you want me to call


    you Onii-chan? Both of them are fine for me."


    Arthur had never experienced such abundance before, as his life had been filled with hardships.


    However, his fortune seemed to have taken a favorable turntely. Making friends felt much simpler


    this time around.


    He wondered if his newfound poprity was due to his newfound wealth. But Arthur tried to stay


    humble, understanding that not everyone assessed people solely based on their wealth.


    "I think Arthur is enough for me," Arthur said, taking a sip of the cappino before him. He closed his


    eyes and revealed in the delightful taste; it was a far cry from the cheap coffee he was used to. "But


    you can call me whatever you wish, Alicia," he added with a smile.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alicia devoured the three servings of food in front of her in record time, washing it all down with a ss


    of fruit juice, and then, as if that wasn''t enough, she ordered a scoop of ice cream.


    "I''m a real opportunist," she said with a mischievous chuckle, "so don''t judge me for ordering this much


    food. After all, you owe me for helping you out!"


    Arthur chuckled in response to Alicia. "At least I''m d someone is pleased with what I''m doing. If you


    want, you can add another order," he said.


    Alicia then looked at Arthur with a sharp gaze and pursed her mouth. "You think I know no boundaries,


    Arthur Oppa. You''re wrong!" she said with a chuckle.


    "I''m a university student, and I work hard to meet all my needs. I''m an independent person, you know!"


    she added firmly.


    They conversed casually after touching upon a few topics. Arthur seemed to recognize that Alicia was


    a woman who was candid in her speech, even though she didn''te off as haughty towards anybody.


    "So, what''s your morning routine around here, Alicia?" Arthur inquired. "Do you live close by?"


    "Yes, I do," Alicia responded. "I usually wake up early and take a walk around theke, to get some


    fresh air and take in the beautiful scenery. After that, I head to the caf¨¦ close by to have a delicious


    breakfast."


    "But," she added quickly, gesturing towards her smartphone. "Do you know this?" She then held up the


    device, revealing a video of Arthur himself fighting people at the previous night''s auction.


    "He certainly is, Mr. Glitzy," she said enthusiastically, giggling lightly at the end. "He really gained a lot


    of attention after saving udina, the famous singer."


    "Oops!" Alicia eximed, with a panicked expression on her face. She then stood up and said, "Gimme


    a second," before quickly leaving Arthur''s presence.


    At the same time, the smartphone that Alicia had forgotten and left on the table began to ring. Catching


    a quick glimpse of the cellphone''s disy, Arthur noticed a notification that said, "Alice in Assnd


    streaming in 1 hour".


    "Huh?" he asked, perplexed.


    Intrigued by his curiosity, Arthur looked into what "Alice in Assnd" meant and discovered it was a


    live-streaming Vtuber named Alice. "Ah," he said, "so Alicia also does Vtubering?"


    A whileter, Alicia came back to Arthur, and her face spread with a satisfied grin. "My apologies," she


    said sheepishly, "I think I ate a bit too much."


    "And, about Mr. Glitzy," Alicia said inquisitively, her face filled with curiosity, "do you know that this man


    has a lot inmon with you, Arthur Oppa?"


    "Really?" Arthur replied in a hushed voice, his face a mask of disbelief. "I don''t feel nearly as cool as


    the guy in the video you showed me."


    Alicia rose up, bringing her face closer to Arthur''s, and questioned him, "I mean, you guys have simr


    voices and, for some reason, I noticed that your kicks and Mr. Glitzy''s kicks have something in


    Arthur attempted to keep hisposure as he replied to Alicia''s query. He did not wish to lie, yet for


    the protection of those dear to him, he was left with no other option but to remain silent.


    Not until Arthur can muster enough power and influence to make himself more secure in the face of


    many people who could be hostile to him, including Aston, who appears to wield considerable


    influence.


    "If I were Mr. Glitzy," he said calmly, "I''m sure I wouldn''t confess to your question, Alicia. What''s more, it


    seems that he is deliberately hiding his identity."


    Alicia smiled warmly at Arthur and nodded. "But, I still believe you are Mr. Glitzy," she then chuckled, "I


    just need to prove it."


    She then continued, "And, I invite you toe to this ce, Oppa. I often practice martial arts here,


    and I hope you can join in to further hone your raw power. I''m sure you have the talent to be a


    professional athlete."


    Arthur examined the name card presented to him by her; it provided the address for the Taekwondo


    training center.


    He nodded slowly in agreement. "I think this is a good idea," he said.


    They exchanged cell phone numbers then Alicia inquired if she could leave.


    Alicia smiled sweetly and waved her hand, saying, "Alright Arthur Oppa, it was nice to meet you. I have


    another job I need to get to, so I hope we can meet again sometime."

 Chapter 37 - Supporting the Rise

    Chapter 37 - Supporting the Rise


    Arthur raced back to his room after his delightful breakfast with Alicia, eagerly anticipating the luxurious


    shower awaiting him in his grand bathroom. He luxuriated in the hot water, feeling like a king!


    udina and Edna had just left Arthur''s room, but Arthur had purposely set Edna a challenge, hoping


    to receive the results in record time. He was eager to find out what the oue would be.


    After taking his morning shower, Arthur dried himself off, put on his favorite casual clothes, and got


    ready for the day ahead.


    He switched on his shiny, brand-newptop and was impressed by its smooth performance. Being the


    top-of-the-line brand, theptop was virtually silent and had a sleek, gray, and futuristic design that


    made him giddy with excitement. "That''s what they call the Apple Macbook Special Edition 2022," he


    said cheerfully, feeling quite pleased with himself.


    He opened YouTube and immediately searched for a live stream of Alice, a virtual YouTuber whose


    real identity was Alicia, the person behind the 2D girl. "Ah, there she is," he said.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! Do you know, do you know Mina-san, today I just had the most incredible experience! I


    encountered a truly remarkable guy who was so skilled that he effortlessly defeated five opponents in a


    fight - it was truly astonishing!" She chortled gleefully.


    The 2D avatar named Alice on Youtube was an ethereal girl, with a head of white hair and a very


    stylish look. When Arthur tried to identify the voice behind the VTuber, he had a little difficulty


    recognizing it; it sounded as if she had decided to alter her voice to that of a child. "That voice sounds


    so familiar," Arthur mused to himself.


    After taking a closer look, Arthur was able to recognize the Vtruber girl as Alicia; his smile grew as he


    realized that the honest and tomboyish Alicia had taken up this side job.


    He felt a growing admiration for her at the same time. She was a person who desired to be


    independent, despite her young age of neen.


    Moreover, Alice shared an experience she had previously, which was simr to what Arthur had done


    with Alicia - to which they all listened intently.


    "Hi there, Mr. Glitzy," Alice said cheerily. "I was just wondering if you were watching my live stream right


    now?"


    "Huh?" Arthur was taken aback when Alice abruptly mentioned Mr. Glitzy out of the blue.


    "Mina-san," she began, "did you know that I''m hosting an auction today? Whoever donates the most


    will get the chance to have lunch with me ¨C isn''t that interesting?" She asked with a hint of curiosity in


    her voice. "I know this is very exciting, right?"


    Arthur tried to think about why Alice seemed to be encouraging him to reveal his identity. Had she left


    her phone intentionally on the table so he would realize that she was a VTuber, and Arthur would


    eventually show up at her event live to make an indirect confession? "Did she do this intentionally?" he


    wondered.


    Harem-Fan donated $1,000.00 and said, "Alice, I love you. Will you be my wife?"


    Zecs09 donated $1,500.00 and said, "Alice, you are my idol and I simply adore you! I will always be in


    awe of you and will never stop expressing my admiration for you!"


    Marc donated $10,000.00 and said, "Alice, why don''t we have lunch together and I''m sure I can make


    you fall head over heels in love with me in no time!"


    Marc donated $10,000.00 and said, ¡°Alice, your delightful and witty voice has absolutely swept me off


    my feet; I''d be over the moon to meet you soon!"


    "Who is Marc?"


    "He''s totally nuts!"


    "Is he seriously paying that much money to have lunch with our idol?!"


    Harry donated $30,000.00 and said, "Hi Alice, I''m a young CEO and I''m on a mission to find my


    soulmate. I''m confident that you''re the one for me. Why don''t we meet and I can show you how kind


    and charming I am. Many women are vying for my attention."


    Marc donated $15,000.00 and said, "What can a young CEO do? Rely on investors'' funds for a


    topple thepany you own whenever I want. Go kill yourself, Harry!"


    As soon as Alice made her announcement regarding the auction, donations began to pour in profusely.


    Some even fiercelypeted to secure the top ranking on the stream for that day.


    #1 Marc $35,000.00


    #2 Harry $30,000.00


    Arthur took a deep breath when he realized that the people who were scrambling to have lunch with


    Alice were actually two people he was familiar with: Marco, his cousin, and Harry, who had previously


    participated in the auction at udina''s event.


    Harry donated $10,000.00 and said, "You''re nothing more than a spoiled brat who only knows how to


    manipte your parents to get what you want. You''re a toxic presence who doesn''t deserve to be


    alive."


    Marc donated $10,000.00 and said, "Go out of my face, Harry! You''re nothing more than a foolish virgin


    who dreamed of having a night with someone as popr as Alice. Keep your dreams to yourself, or I''ll


    "Mina-san," Alice said, her virtual body trembling as she saw Marc and Harry''s donation war unfold.


    "Please don''t cause amotion on my stream. It makes me sad."


    Harry donated $10,000.00 and said, "Better watch what you''re saying, Marco, you stupid brat. I know


    you''ll soon run out of your allowance and be back to crying and begging your parents for more. I''ll be


    the one having lunch with Alice and winning her heart."


    #1 Harry $70,000.00


    #2 Marc $65,000.00


    Mr. Glitzy donated $10.00 dors and said, "Hi Alice. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''d love to have


    breakfast with you again soon."


    Arthur was left with no other option but to try and outdo the donations made by Marc and Harry, in a


    desperate attempt to protect the helpless girl from the two foolish men.


    "I will scold her next time I meet her." Arthur muttered under his breath.


    Arthur noticed the chat on Alice''s stream suddenly bing crowded and active.


    "Someone said Mr. Glitzy only donated ten dors," one person said.


    "I''ll beat that and donate eleven dors and be the next Mr. Glitzy!" another joked.


    "That''s ridiculous! The username is already famous, whoever this person is must be desperate. Let the


    real Mr. Glitzy have it back, jerk!"


    Mr. Glitzy donated $1,000,000.00 dors and said, "Oops, looks like I forgot to type some zeros in the


    previous amount. Hi, everyone... Yes, I''m the real Mr. Glitzy."


    "What?!? One million dors? He''s out of his mind!"


    "He really is the real Mr. Glitzy!"


    "Mr. Glitzy, could you please donate some money to my YouTube channel?"


    "Mr. Glitzy, you''re so cool! I really admire you,"


    At the same time, Arthur received a short message from Alicia.


    "Arthur Oppa, I love you! I had no idea that you were really Mr. Glitzy. Could you please provide me


    with your ount number so I can return the money you so generously donated? I am so sorry for all


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    the trouble I caused with my little trick and I apologize sincerely. Next time, I would be more than happy


    to take you out for a meal to make up for it. But I am very d that I was able to find the true Mr.


    Glitzy!"

 Chapter 38 - Crimson Enchantment

    Chapter 38 - Crimson Enchantment


    After days of anticipation, udina''s much-awaited solo concert was finally here. The grand event was


    being held in the city, and Arthur arrived in style, driving his exclusive Bugatti La Voiture Parfaite. He


    was dressed to impress in a ck tailored suit, and he stepped out of the driver''s side of the vehicle.


    He opened the passenger door, and out stepped Edna, a young girl with wavy blonde hair. She had


    made an effort to look her best in a striking red dress that highlighted her whiteplexion, with a


    touch of red lipstick emphasizing her beauty. She was an enchanting sight, capturing everyone''s


    attention.


    If only there was a word greater than perfect, it would still not be able to describe the beauty, elegance,


    and radiance of Edna''s appearance that night. She truly looked like something divine, crafted by the


    very hands of God and sent down to bless the earth with her magnificence.


    "Thank you, Boss," Edna murmured, offering him a warm smile as she stepped up to his left and


    looped her arm through his.


    "Can''t you just call me Arthur, please, Edna?" he asked in a quiet voice.


    Edna smiled slightly as she asked, "How can I address my Boss by name directly?"


    Arm in arm, they walked gracefully into the grand, oval-shaped building that stood in the center of the


    city.


    Edna and Arthur walked side by side with such grace. It was almost as if they were a celebrity couple.


    They were dressed to the nines, with clothing that looked to be worth more than tens of thousands of


    dors.


    A brilliant glow seemed to follow them wherever they walked, eliciting gasps of amazement from those


    who were lucky enough to witness it.


    A dashingly handsome man, escorted by a woman of breathtaking beauty. Edna floated elegantly in


    her red dress, the delicate fabric caressing her body as she made her way gracefully.


    "You always seem to be the center of everyone''s admiration, at every turn, Edna," Arthur muttered


    under his breath, giving her a warm smile as she clung to his left arm.


    "I''m grateful, humbled and proud," she replied in a soft, gentle voice. "But I wouldn''t have achieved any


    of this without your kindness. I was just a waitress before you gave me such an esteemed role. You are


    the most elegant and important person in my life."


    "You''re like an Angelic Guardian to me, Boss," She said with a hint of appreciation and enthusiasm in


    her voice as they made their way to the grand and impressive building. She went on, "Your ce in my


    life is so important, so I will do anything I can to make sure you''re happy."


    "Are you sure that you haven''t taken it too far, Edna?" Arthur inquired softly.


    Edna then chuckled lightly, her lips pressed together in amusement. "I''m just trying to be honest," she


    replied.


    The presence of Arthur and Edna diverted all eyes towards them, eliciting expressions of admiration


    from all who beheld the couple.


    "Whoa, who are these two? They look like a celebrity couple, but I don''t recognize them."


    "Wow, she''s absolutely stunning! Her beauty is unparalleled to anything I''ve ever seen. She looks


    perfect in that red dress; it''s really captivating."


    "Didn''t he just pull up in a limited edition Bugatti? I heard they only made five of those! It must have


    cost a fortune."


    "I can''t believe it; they truly are the perfect couple. Do theye from a foreign country? I don''t


    recognize either of them."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur and Edna, escorted by a ck-d attendant, were led into the grand theater for the evening''s


    solo performance. They were directed to the most exclusive seats, which were arranged in two


    sections of five and located at the front of the venue. The ten luxurious armchairs were perfectly


    positioned for them to enjoy the show.


    Edna strolled with an expression of delight and a joyous feeling. She felt as if she was the luckiest


    woman in the world that night. She was walking with Arthur, her most beloved person, and they were


    even going to attend a solo concert by udina, a singer she had idolized for years. Furthermore, they


    had the most privileged seats at the event, which Edna had only dreamed of.


    Edna was overwhelmed with joy. It was the most memorable night of her life. "Oh, Boss, I''m so


    incredibly ecstatic tonight," she said with a smile.


    Arthur smiled in response, pleased to see the happiness on her face.


    Arthur and Edna then took their seats in the VIP area, drawing the attention of the other eight people


    seated in the chairs around them. All of them were men, upying the same exclusive section.


    "Who are these guys? He''s not a part of the udina Fans-club! Why is he allowed to sit in the VIP


    seat? This is a clear vition of the rules!"


    "Why is this man bringing a woman into the VIP seats? It has already been established by the udina


    fans-club that only men may upy VIP seats during solo concerts held by her entertainment


    management."


    "This man is disregarding the tradition that the udina''s loyal fan-club members have worked hard to


    build. He must be taught a lesson for his disrespect. He must be shamed in front of the crowd."


    "This man has deliberately brought a woman with such an attractive appearance to Cluadina''s solo


    concert? Is he trying to outshine udina by bringing someone who may beparable to her in


    beauty to his own special event tonight? I will go to him and make sure he pays for his actions!"


    Arthur and Edna sat side-by-side, patiently awaiting the imminentmencement of udina''s solo


    concert. Their expressions were tranquil, yet their faces were alight with anticipation - they had been


    eagerly awaiting the singer''s return to the stage since her unfortunate incident a while ago.


    At the same time, eight other people who had been sitting around Arthur and Edna suddenly stood up.


    Their faces contorted in anger as they stared menacingly at the couple.


    "Who in the world are you two? Before you take a seat in the VIP area, it would be courteous of you to


    introduce yourselves to the highest-ranking members of the udina fan club. I am Robin, the leader


    of the most renowned fan club in this city. As a gesture of respect, kindly kiss my hand to demonstrate


    your good intentions for being here." The man, who appeared to be in his mid-thirties, spoke harshly to


    Arthur.


    Edna clutched Arthur''s hand firmly, sensing something peculiar was about to ur. "Do you think I


    should get your bodyguards, Boss? It looks like we could be in for some trouble," she inquired.


    Arthur moved his head in a deliberate fashion and stated, "I don''t want to cause a stir at udina''s


    special event. We should let them be the ones to make a fool of themselves.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Claudinas Unwavering Voice

    Chapter 39 - udina''s Unwavering Voice


    Arthur remained quietly seated in his chair, with Edna following suit, undeterred by themotion of


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    the people gathering around them.


    "What on earth do you think you''re doing? Don''t you understand how things work here? You''re nothing


    more than a fool who has delusions of grandeur, trying to upy a seat that you are clearly not entitled


    to. How can someone who is not a part of the fan club possibly have ess to the priciest and most


    sought-after seats at this concert?"


    Robin red at Arthur with a furious expression.


    Arthur raised his head and looked towards Robin, standing with his back straight and suddenly


    appearing taller than Robin. His gaze was both intense and serene.


    "Good day to you, Mr. Robin, the most distinguished individual of the fan club. As I am here at the


    direct request of udina, I must insist that you leave this ce immediately. Should the need arise, I


    will not hesitate to remove you from the VIP area altogether!"


    "What the heck!" Robin''s face reddened with anger in response to Arthur''s words. "You appear to be


    and the entire fan-club. Tonight, I''m going to make sure you learn your lesson and feel ashamed in


    front of everyone."


    Arthur fearlessly challenged the man, his voice steady and strong. "I double-dare you to try!"


    "Hey, you!" Robin yelled firmly at Arthur, pointing an using finger in his direction. "It''s time for you to


    leave. This event is too important to udina for it to be ruined by someone who doesn''t even have the


    decency to respect the senior members of this fan-club."


    The other VIP members all red at Arthur in agreement.


    "If you don''t leave immediately, I''ll make you regret it," the man continued, his voice full of rage.


    Then, Robin softened his tone and looked at Edna. "She may stay here though, this lovely woman


    deserves to be here more than you do."


    Arthur smiled gently and looked into Robin''s eyes, his gaze tranquil and calming. "Come on," he


    encouraged. "Show me what you''re capable of. You''re the best one here, so I know you''ll do your very


    best."


    Robin shouted with a wrathful expression, exasperated by the situation, "What am I supposed to do


    with you, you fool?!"


    Robin lunged at Arthur with a clenched fist, but Arthur easily caught it and with a sudden twist of his


    wrist, sent Robin crashing to the ground with a loud thud, making all of the onlookers direct their


    attention towards them.


    All those present at the concert instantly rose to their feet, holding up their smartphones to capture the


    events unfolding in the VIP area. Robin, someone they knew who held a high rank in the udina Fan


    Club, had dropped to the ground in a seemingly unsessful attempt to assault an unfamiliar man who


    had recently be the center of attention due to hispanion ¨C a woman of stunning beauty.


    "Wow, that man must be someone really important," said someone, his eyes wide with awe. "He was


    able to get the VIP seat, which is usually reserved for the most esteemed members of udina''s fan


    club. I can''t help but wonder who he could be - a prince from a foreign kingdom, or just a wealthy


    individual who values his privacy? Either way, it''s hard to imagine he was able to get that seat without


    paying a hefty price!"


    "It looks like the upper echelon of the fan club is made up of powerful and affluent individuals who hold


    sway over many aspects of udina''s events," Someone mused. "I''m curious to see what will happen


    to this mysterious figure."


    Simultaneously, ten men in ck suits were identified striding in the direction of the VIP area. These


    ten bodyguards were ex-employees of Aston, who Edna had recruited and who had willingly dedicated


    their lives to Arthur without expecting any reward, as the money he had supplied them with was


    sufficient to supply their lives and their families.


    Robin jumped to his feet, his face full of panic, and he pointed at Arthur, shouting, "Security officer!


    Please arrest this person - he hit me, causing me to fall. He had the audacity to attack me, the most


    important person at this event!"


    The other VIP members looked doubtfully at Arthur, now standing behind him were tenrge men who


    had seeminglye to provide him with an escort.


    "What are you doing here? You scoundrel, why are you ruining udina''s important event?!" they


    questioned.


    "How dare you disrupt this important asion!" they yelled at Arthur.


    Arthur fixed the eight people with a piercing and determined gaze. "I''m giving you a chance to walk


    away from this ce now, before more and more people gather and you are forced to endure the


    humiliation for the rest of your lifes."


    "Are you insane?!" they retorted.


    "You should go! You brought about all of this through your senseless behavior!"


    "I was invited here by the esteemed Ms. udina Rigal herself," Arthur dered, the statement leaving


    everyone in the area in stunned disbelief, unable toprehend the revtion he had made.


    At the same time, while everyone was focused on the VIP seating and the impressive stage ahead of


    them, the grand curtain was being slowly pulled back, unnoticed by all.


    udina''s voice echoed grandly through the theater, her tone gentle yetmanding. Her deration,


    "I have personally invited them both here as my special guests," was enough to captivate everyone''s


    attention.


    "udina... That''s right, udina," someone uttered in awe as the Princess stepped onto the stage. All


    eyes were focused on her as she made her grand entrance, d in a dazzling white gown embellished


    with blue ents that cascaded down her frame and trailed behind her.


    She arrived with an aura that captivated everyone present. People noticed something different about


    her that night: her face was firmer and more charismatic than it had been before, making her stand out


    even more and be even more stunning than she had been previously.


    ¡°I earnestly wish for us toe together tonight at this ce with a message of peace and unity. It is


    my sincere desire that all the works I create are essible and enjoyed by everyone, not just by a


    certain group that may be iming allegiance to the udina Fan-Club but do not urately reflect my


    feelings." udina stated slowly but firmly.


    "Therefore, I officially announce that, from this moment forward, I will no longer tolerate any fan-clubs in


    my name that areposed of people who do not show respect for one another. Furthermore, I expect


    any person who has disyed disrespectful behavior at my important event tonight to apologize to


    everyone present, and then promptly leave this ce.¡±


    At this announcement, all those present were rendered speechless in disbelief.

 Chapter 40 - Unconditional Admiration

    Chapter 40 - Unconditional Admiration


    The eight troublemakers, who had been upying the VIP seats, instantly apologized after hearing


    udina''s words. Reluctantly, they rose to their feet, with some exiting the venuepletely, while the


    others moved to the back seats, embarrassed by their inappropriate behavior during their idol''s crucial


    concert. They all promised to be better fans and show udina their true support in the future.


    udina opened the evening''s solo concert with hertest song, a heartfeltposition that she had


    crafted based on the life lessons she had recently acquired. Through this song, she expressed from the


    depths of her soul that she was ready to ept a new life and embrace a revitalized version of herself,


    one who would be even more fervent in defending her convictions.


    ¡±We are living in a world so troubled.¡±


    ¡°And it feels like the darkness is surrounding us,¡±


    ¡°But I know that we can survive if we stand together,¡±


    ¡°Rising up and reaching for the light.¡±


    All the people in the room were instantly mesmerized and quickly forgot about the minor disturbance


    that had just urred.


    It was as though they were being borne away by the enchanting and captivating sound of udina''s


    voice, which had a profound effect on their hearts and made them sway gently to the rhythm of her


    beautiful singing, the angelic Snow White princess.


    ¡°There''s a power in understanding and forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°It''s the only way to bring us peace.¡±


    ¡°We can heal our wounds and love one another.¡±


    ¡°And learn to find a deeper understanding.¡±


    udina sang with a pitch so perfect it amazed everyone. She closed her eyes, allowing herself to be


    ovee by the emotions and feelings in her heart.


    ¡°Let''s spread our wings and fly.¡±


    ¡°Finding the strength to keep us alive.¡±


    ¡°Let''s join together and be strong.¡±


    ¡°Together we can do no wrong.¡±


    udina sang with all her heart and soul, pouring her emotions into each note of the slow and perfect


    melody. Everyone was captivated, both those in attendance and those tuning in from home. "She''s


    amazing!" they all eximed.


    ¡°Let us love and peace be our guide.¡±


    ¡°Let us feel the hope inside.¡±


    ¡°Let us be the beacon of light.¡±


    ¡°So together we can make it right.¡±


    udina finished her song, her voice slowly tapering off into a hushed silence as the music died away.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Everyone seemed captivated by udina''s performance; all stood up, pping their hands


    enthusiastically and cheering, celebrating a night of glory. "Bravo!" they shouted in unison.


    The voice sounded as if it wasing from the heavens, so beautiful it could not bepared to


    anything. People were overwhelmed with emotion, some even moved to tears.


    "I''m sure all of you have heard of the unfortunate incident that happened to me just a few days ago,"


    udina began, herpelling words immediately garnering everyone''s full attention.


    "I''m aware that this isn''t only happening to me." She then discussed the incident in which her manager


    almost auctioned off her virginity.


    ¡°Tonight, I want to make it emphatically clear that I abhor any kind of disrespectful attitude towards


    women. We have the strength and courage to stand up for ourselves and demonstrate that we can fight


    back.¡±


    Every woman who heard udina''s words was especially moved by them; those who had been victims


    of abuse by men cried out in the hope that someone had finally raised this issue to ensure that women


    would receive more attention and respect. "It''s about time!" they eximed.


    udina firmly dered, "We must fight to ensure that injustice doesn''t ur before our very eyes!"


    ¡°Someone came to me that night, trying to save me, and they showed me that kindness still lives in our


    hearts.¡±


    Upon hearing udina''s words, those present were reminded of the heroic deeds of Mr. Glitzy, whose


    video was circting widely. He had fought off several people to save udina and had even been


    involved in a car chase with the police in a valiant attempt to rescue her.


    "He is such a caring individual, always looking for ways to assist those around him and to give them his


    best. His generous and humble nature was so strong, it gradually melted away the icy barrier I had


    around my heart. And he has also seeded in winning my heart."


    udina finished her speech and, as soon as she concluded, the crowd erupted in a flurry of


    conversation, discussing the points she had made.


    "But wait, did I hear that correctly? udina said she had a romantic interest in someone?"


    "Who could this Mr. Glitzy be? Does that mean she already knows who that person is?"


    "Is Mr. Glitzy someone affluent enough to win udina''s affections?"


    "Wow, our so-called ''Frozen Heart Princess'' is finally letting go of her title? Should we be happy for


    her?"


    "Oh my goodness, I''m so moved to tears. I''m so touched to see udina finally being able to express


    her emotions openly."


    [Here we go, Host!]


    "At this moment," udina continued, her voice filled with emotion and appreciation. "I''m so thankful to


    the man who not only saved me twice, but did so even when it meant putting himself in danger. He


    didn''t ask for anything in return either. I will always admire him and strive to make sure he serves as a


    reminder to me and others that justice is worth fighting for, no matter the odds."


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [udina Rigal (20) - 55%]


    [udina was in awe of Arthur''s remarkable feats, which had a profound andsting effect on her,


    igniting a spark of courage and determination within. This spark spread to many others, bing a


    me which fueled the movement against injustice.]


    [As a reward for his great achievement, Host was granted 60 VIP points.]


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Bnce: 9,954,373,079,995 USD


    [Body: 70 (Excellent)]


    [Mind: 55 (Very Good)]


    [VIP Points: 80]


    [Skills - 3]


    [Driving - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Firearms Shooting - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Common Martial Art - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Partners - 2]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 80%]


    [udina Rigal (20) - 55%]


    [System Comment: Turns out that it was not ''heat'', but ''humility'' that melted Snow Princess''s heart!]

 Chapter 41 - A Voyage of Mercy

    Chapter 41 - A Voyage of Mercy


    ¡°Woah¡­. I''m so happy!¡±


    Edna beamed with joy as she and Arthur made their way home, reminiscing about the incredible


    evening they had just spent watching udina''s remarkable and unforgettable solo performance. With


    a face alight with delight, a wide smile spread across her face.


    "This is truly the most amazing concert I''ve ever seen in my life," she eximed joyfully. "I''m so


    pleased to have experienced it."


    She cast a quick nce to her left, her eyes resting on her boss, Arthur. He was alwaysposed, no


    matter the situation, with a stoic expression on his face.


    "Why do you remain so calm andposed while the beloved Princess udina stands before us,


    confessing her love for you in front of these many admirers? Aren''t you moved at all?"


    Arthur gave Edna a puzzled look and asked, "Huh? Is that true? Did I hear her say the word ''love''?" His


    tone was casual, though his expression showed a hint of surprise.


    "Are you too dense, or are you that innocent?" Edna said, emphasizing her words and followed by a


    chuckle that made her eyes shut, and her hand flew up to her red lips to muffle herughter.


    "I am sure I know more than that," Arthur said slowly, ncing at Edna. "I understand and appreciate


    the changes udina has made. I hope her dreams wille true."


    Edna beamed a beautiful smile, her face radiating with warmth.


    "I actually feel a bit envious," she replied in a hushed tone.


    "Envy of what?"


    "I was the one who had the privilege of getting to know you first, and I was fortunate enough to receive


    your generosity," she exined, "but Ms. udina was more adept at conveying her love for you, even


    when the audience was made up of millions of people."


    "I promise that I''ll do everything in my power to meet your expectations!" Edna said earnestly, her voice


    full of determination.


    She nodded a few times affirmatively, her gaze drawn to the twinkling street lights of the majestic city


    as they drove along in the sports car at a leisurely pace.


    "Thank you, Edna," Arthur said, his face glowing with gratitude. "You have done far more than I could


    have hoped for. I am truly grateful." Arthur said, his face beaming with contentment.


    He felt that his life was as good as it could possibly be, far exceeding anything he had experienced up


    until the introduction of the system.


    Despite enduring a life of destitution, Arthur never faltered nor took the path of inactivity due to the


    financial struggles that kept him at the bottom of the socialdder. He was a man of unwavering


    conviction, never wavering in his pursuit of whatever he set his mind to.


    ¡°Edna¡­¡± Arthur said, turning to her with an inquisitive look.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" Edna replied, tilting her head in confusion.


    He continued, "I''m looking to invest in arger venture, something that will help me increase my wealth


    and provide me with long-term financial stability. I want to make asting impact with my investments."


    "Oh...." Edna said thoughtfully. "I think you have unlimited money?"


    Edna listened to Arthur''s words with a kind and gentle expression as if all the love she had in her heart


    was being directed towards this man.


    "It''s true," Arthur conceded, speaking slowly as he admitted, "I have a lot of money, enough that I could


    spendvishly on anything in this city, and yet still have plenty left over to do something else fantastic."


    However, he continued, his voice rising with passion, "I have an even grander dream. I want to


    establish a business empire that stretches across all industries in this city, the nation, and perhaps


    even the world. I have a great mission in life."


    Arthur spoke slowly, his expression revealing the depth of his convictions.


    "I long to see a world that is more equitable and just, where the affluent recognize and honor their


    privileges and use them to uplift people who are less fortunate. I also wish to see more opportunities for


    everyone, regardless of how much luck they were born into."


    "Isn''t that dreaming too high?" Edna inquired, furrowing her brows.


    Arthur slowly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I wouldn''t be surprised at all if you have such a noble mission," she said, giving him affirmation, "but


    the road ahead of you will be very long and tiring.¡±


    "You don''t need to worry," Edna said, nodding quickly. "I will always be here to serve you to the best of


    my abilities; all you have to do is tell me what you need, and I''ll help you find a way to make it happen."


    She paused and then asked, ¡°So, do you have any ideas on what the first step should be?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°


    In a hushed tone, Arthur recounted all his research on the city of Soutke, situated near the immense


    Golden Lake in the center of the continent. This sprawling body of water serves a variety of purposes


    for the people of Soutke ¨C from fishing and power generation to entertainment and leisure. It is a


    source of sustenance for both the locals and visitors from other areas, providing an abundance of


    recreational activities.


    "My goal is to acquire the majority of Golden Lake Ind, a stunningly beautiful little ind in the


    middle of Golden Lake, in order to establish a business that I can gradually develop into a renowned


    tourist destination."


    Edna nodded enthusiastically in agreement. "That is quite a grand ambition! Perhaps we should pay a


    visit to Golden Lake Ind to get to know the ind better and limate ourselves with the ce that


    will be your business empire in the future?"


    "Absolutely!" Arthur replied enthusiastically. "That would be wonderful. We will be departing for the


    vacation within the next few days, so please make sure that all of our necessary items, including the


    most exquisite yacht in the city, are ready and waiting for us. " He shed Edna a pleased smile.


    "No need to worry, I''ll make sure to prepare everything for you," she replied warmly. "Oh, and will you


    also be inviting Ms. udina to join you for dinner on the ind? I know you have ns to meet up


    with her, correct?"


    Arthur nced at Edna for a moment, then nodded slowly with a smirk. "Yes, I think that would be a


    perfect n," he said.


    "Alright," Edna nodded and smiled. "I will be with you throughout the day, and Ms. udina will be


    joining you for dinner in the evening. I''m sure you''ll have an amazing time, won''t you?"


    "Yes, Edna," Arthur said, his smirk widening. "You always make me feel so happy when you''re around."


    "I was genuinely delighted to receive your praise. Nevertheless, there seems to be an underlying tinge


    of sarcasm in your words. Are you being sincere with yourpliment?"


    "At least I haven''t called you my angel, as you did me, correct?"


    Arthur and Edna conversed the entire evening, and it was a momentous night for him, demonstrating


    that he could make a substantial difference in the lives of those he encountered through his good


    deeds.


    That night, Arthur made a firm decision about the course of his life: he was determined to use his


    kindness to reach beyond his own circle and impart a valuable lesson to those who had yet to


    understand the true power of goodness. He was sure they would never forget this lesson.

 Chapter 42 - Taking the Field

    Chapter 42 - Taking the Field


    Arthur was running along the city streets that morning, as was his usual morning routine. Afterwards,


    he hurried to a small cafe in town, summoned by someone who was adamant that they needed to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    speak with him immediately.


    As Arthur pulled up to the fancy cafe, he noticed Alicia standing there with a cheerful smile on her face,


    waving at him in greeting.


    She was a stunning young woman with long, glossy ck hair and porcin skin. She was dressed in


    a winter ensemble consisting of a navy-blue coat that reached her knees and a white scarf to match.


    On her head was a white beanie, and ck bootspleted her look. Her face was breathtaking, with


    bright eyes and rosy cheeks, and her appearance was graceful and fashionable.


    "Arthur Oppa!" Alicia eximed with delight, her face glowing with joy. She ran towards him excitedly


    and gave him a tight hug.


    Alicia embraced Arthur tightly and then bounded around with glee like a little kid. "I''m so excited to


    finally meet you!"


    Releasing her hug, she beamed a dazzling smile. "I''m so looking forward to this, I really can''t wait to


    see you!"


    "Hey," Arthur asked with a caring smile, "are you doing all right?"


    She nodded in response and said, "Yes, I''m doing okay," and the two of them walked into the cafe.


    Once inside, they quickly ced their orders for meals and drinks.


    "Wait!" Alicia eximed firmly. "I''ll pay for the meal today."


    She paused, then continued in an even more determined tone. "Not only that, you haven''t even told me


    your bank ount number. Do you really think I want to take such arge sum? You''re making this way


    too easy for me, Arthur Oppa! I''m notfortable epting such arge donation when I''ve done so


    little work. This is way more than I expected!"


    Alicia enthusiastically exined, then let out a chuckle as she looked at Arthur. "Having Mr. Glitzy


    around is more than enough to make me happy. I''m also grateful for the donations that Marc and Harry


    gave me; it was enough for me to rent a new ce and livefortably these past few days."


    "Alright," Arthur replied, giving Alicia a reassuring smile.


    He was impressed by her hard work and determination and wanted to offer her an alternative n that


    would be even better for her. He wanted to make sure he took her feelings into ount before making


    any decisions.


    "Don''t just say ''Alright'' - I need a better response!"


    Alicia wasn''t being a hypocrite; she wanted money, but she genuinely wanted to be friends with Arthur,


    too, not just take advantage of him. She was definitely not a gold digger - if she wanted to hang out


    with Arthur or do things for him, it was purely out of her interest in him.


    In Alicia''s eyes, Arthur was the wealthiest and most self-sufficient man she had ever encountered in her


    life. Despite his desire to be of assistance to her, as a poverty-stricken girl, she was of little worth in the


    eyes of many.


    "Instead of giving me back my money, why don''t you just work for me, Alicia?" Arthur continued.


    "What kind of work would that be? Are you looking for me to be Alice in Assnd exclusively for you?


    I''m sure you don''t have enough time to listen to my insignificant ramblings during the live stream, do


    you?" she replied with a giggle.


    "You''re good at fighting, right?"


    ¡°Wait!¡± She suddenly looked shocked. "What kind of job do you have in mind?"


    ¡°I have ten bodyguards who are reliable and trained in physical and shooting skills; however, I need


    someone to be theirmander. I may need to recruit even more people in the future.¡±


    ¡°Wait! What the heck! Are you nning to build an army and rebel against the country? Why do I find


    this so intriguing? But, are you sure this 19-year-old girl can do this task for you?¡±


    Arthur slowly nodded in agreement. "Those ten people have been taught to obey orders without


    question and have grown ustomed to relying on others to make decisions for them. I believe you


    could be instrumental in helping to direct them and increase their skills by teaching them martial arts


    techniques."


    Alicia paused for a moment, then began shoveling the food in front of her into her mouth. "Wait, let me


    think for a second," she said between mouthfuls. "I can think better if my stomach is full," she continued


    before continuing her meal.


    Arthur had previously requested Edna''s assistance to gain insight into Alicia''s past, and he soon


    discovered that Alicia was not as impulsive and thoughtless as she had appeared to be in the presence


    of the public.


    Alicia has been an aplished martial arts athlete since she was a child, having won numerous


    medals in her discipline. She is currently pursuing a degree in Communications at a university, and her


    grades are quite highpared to her peers. This being the case, Arthur thoughtfully considered


    Alicia''s credentials before offering her the job. Alicia''s skills and experience make her an ideal


    candidate and deserves the best.


    Alicia put her ss down and looked up eagerly, awaiting a response after she had just finished


    drinking the guava juice in front of her. ¡°Will you still permit me to stream VTuber after I work for you?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡±


    ¡°And will I be allowed toplete my studies alongside the work schedule you provide me with?¡± she


    continued.


    "Absolutely,"


    Arthur replied with a warm smile that revealed his enthusiasm. "I only need a leader tomand the


    army I''m hoping to assemble."


    Alicia''s face brightened with relief, then her expression changed to one of sadness. Unable to contain


    her emotion, she began to cry. Through her tears, she managed to utter, "Give me a week to prepare


    and I''ll see you again."


    "Thank you for taking the time to meet me today," she said as she rose quickly to her feet.


    "Unfortunately, I have to get going; I have a livestream to do." With that, she bid Arthur goodbye and


    departed the room.


    Arthur shook his head in disbelief, whispering to himself, "She is so cute." as he watched Alicia


    scampering away.


    [Host, you must be aware that those who suffer the most often put on a brave face and try to remain


    cheerful. What you''re doing may seem insignificant to you, but to that unfortunate girl, it''s likely


    something she would never even dare to dream of.]


    Arthur nodded slowly, his lips curving into a small smile as he said, "Yes, because I''ve also been in the


    same situation. It''s just that maybe I''ve never smiled as much as Alicia does. Or maybe I am now?"

 Chapter 43 - Lakeside Serenity

    Chapter 43 - Lakeside Serenity


    Arthur and Edna carried on with their brief holiday to Golden Lake and decided to stay overnight on


    Golden Lake Ind that day. As luck would have it, udina was performing at the venue the following


    day, so they arranged to meet up for dinner that evening.


    They spent the afternoon leisurely sailing on the yacht, relishing the seafood delicacies prepared by the


    chef from Golden Park Restaurant. As they sailed, Arthur and Edna paused to sit on the banks,


    throwing fish food into the water. Even though winter was in full swing, the water was beginning to


    thaw, a sign that spring was fast approaching.


    "This is certainly very good," Arthur said proudly.


    "Did you also buy Gold Park Restaurant for its food, boss?" she asked, smiling.


    Arthur gazed out at the tranquil waters of Golden Lake, the sun setting low in the sky. He had been


    sitting here, on the edge of his super luxury yacht, for the past hour. He felt rxed, the sound of the


    waterpping against the hull the only sound in the air.


    Edna shook her head, her eyes closed in pleasure as she took in the view of theke from the super


    luxury yacht. "Sometimes," she said quietly, tilting her head to look at Arthur, "I think I''m still dreaming."


    "Maybe it''s not just you," Arthur replied thoughtfully. "Maybe I''m dreaming too."


    Arthur let out a chuckle as he reminisced about the remarkable transformation that had taken ce in


    his life ¨C from living an ordinary existence one moment to suddenly bing wealthy the next. Even


    he had not been able to fathom such a drastic change.


    "Do you dream of having a beautiful assistant like me, boss?" she asked, batting her eyshes


    yfully.


    "I thought beautiful people were recognized by others, not by themselves?" Arthur retorted, his gaze


    twinkling with mischief.


    "Well, I''m sure I''m recognized by many people," she replied with a giggle, "except for you, boss."


    The cold winter air nipped at Arthur and Edna''s skin, but they were warmly dressed in their thick winter


    coats and snuggly scarves. They sat in twofy chairs, and Arthur savored a cup of hot cocoa.


    He nced at Edna, his beautiful assistant, who had her eyes closed, contentedly enjoying the


    moment. She opened her eyes, then smiled brightly at him and softlyughed.


    "I''m so very happy today," she said, her voice ringing with joy, "I can''t even describe how I''m feeling."


    Arthur inhaled deeply, taking in theke''s tranquil beauty. The sun was just beginning to dip below the


    horizon, painting the sky with a kaleidoscope of colors, and the distant shoreline was just visible, the


    trees outlined in darkness. Peace and contentment settled over him.


    "I can picture this ce bing a world-renowned recreational center, offering employment


    opportunities to those who are less privileged," Arthur said dreamily, his voice tinged with hope.


    Edna, who looked ethereally beautiful in the fading light, replied in a tender and wistful tone, "It''s a


    wonderful vision." Her hair gleamed like a halo, and a tranquil smile illuminated her face.


    Arthur nodded in agreement. "Right, so in the near future I''m going to gather the necessary talent to


    make this business empire a reality," he said with excitement, turning to Edna.


    "Do you have any ideas on how you can do that?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Arthur replied confidently. "I''m nning on joining the young entrepreneur program as a potential


    investor in order to discover creative people with promising ideas. I want to recruit those who share the


    same vision as me."


    Edna''s warm smile and encouraging nod filled Arthur with assurance. "I think you have a very clear


    n of what you''re going to do, boss," she said admiringly.


    "I''m sure you can," She added, expressing her admiration.


    The two of them sat in serene silence, taking in the beauty of the surrounding scenery. Edna broke the


    quiet by eximing, "This is the most gorgeous thing I''ve ever seen! All these stunning colors and the


    tranquility of theke is simply breathtaking!"


    Arthur nodded with enthusiasm and smiled warmly in agreement. He couldn''t help but admit that the


    Suddenly, a flock of birds soared above them, their calls reverberating across theke. Arthur and


    Edna lifted their eyes to watch them, captivated by their V-formation, their wings almost touching. He


    was in awe at sight and felt Edna''s hand on his palm.


    Edna gasped in awe, her face lighting up with delight as she pped her hands lightly. "Woah! The


    birds look absolutely stunning!"


    Upon arriving at Gold Lake Ind, Edna tenderly grasped Arthur''s left arm as they disembarked from


    the yacht and made their way toward the stunning vi situated at the edge of the aisle.


    "You''re sure to love this vi." She assured him.


    The vi''s grandeur and opulence filled them with awe as they entered. Its pristine white walls, adorned


    with exquisite designs and sculptures, gave the vi a regal and majestic atmosphere.


    The terrace, with its intricate balustrades and captivating view of theke, is ideal for enjoying a


    peaceful cup of tea.


    The vi on the small ind of Golden Lake was the ideal destination for any type of asion. Its fully-


    equipped kitchen,plete with modern appliances and amenities, and its private beach, with stunning


    views, provided the perfectbination of beauty, elegance, andfort to ensure that each stay was


    memorable.


    Feeling that he had to get ready for dinner with udina, Arthur decided to enter his room and


    immediately started to undress in order to take a dip in the hot spring pool that was open and


    overlooked theke. Even though the ce was still rtively secluded and had a nice view.


    A few minutester, Arthur had put on an elegant ck suit, and Edna offered to help him with his tie.


    After she finished tying it, she beamed with pride and said, "You look so handsome!"


    "Thank you, Edna," Arthur said with gratitude.


    "Please pass on my kind regards to Ms. udina as well." Edna smiled kindly in response.


    That night, at an elegant restaurant on the edge of the ind, Arthur was warmly weed by the


    waitress and promptly settled into the reserved table.


    He nced around the room and remarked, "Well, now we just have to await the arrival of the


    princess."

 Chapter 44 - A Snow White of Elegance

    Chapter 44 - A Snow White of Elegance


    udina Rigal entered the room, her snow-white hair cascading down her back, her azure eyes


    lighting up the room with an enigmatic light. She wore a dress with a winter-perfect tunic that seemed


    to move with the air around her, her beauty so dazzling that it felt as if all the air had been sucked out


    of the room.


    As she entered the room, she was surrounded by a deep silence; everyone was in awe of her beauty


    and grace, and for a moment, all time seemed to have stopped to admire her perfection.


    Arthur smiled at her, and she graciously returned his gesture with a gentle nod of her head.


    "Hi, Arthur," udina said with a warm smile, bowing her head softly.


    Arthur then pulled out a chair for her, and she gracefully sat down.


    Everyone''s eyes that beheld udina were filled with awe, and they spoke words of admiration from


    the depths of their souls.


    "Oh my goodness, she''s really udina! This is the first time I''ve seen her in person and I''m in awe,


    she''s absolutely stunning. There''s not the slightest w in her, she''s absolutely perfect."


    "I¡¯m wondering who that guy is?"


    "That man previously attended udina''s concert. I believe he is a business partner who might be


    providing financial support for her management."


    "That''s right. udina won''t easily fall for anyone. And I''m not willing to let that happen!"


    Arthur deliberately emptied the restaurant so that he and udina could have the ce to themselves.


    He paid for the restaurant for the night and the only people left were staff, waiters, chefs, security


    guards, some musicians, and others.


    Despite being surrounded by only a select few, udina''s beauty was a sight to behold. Those who


    looked upon her couldn''t help but be captivated by her perfection, never failing to be charmed.


    "Alright," Arthur suggested softly, "why don''t we order food first?"


    udina gave a slow nod in agreement.


    "You really put in a lot of effort tonight, Arthur," she said, thanking him sincerely.


    Arthur shed a small smile. "This is a night that many dream of," he said. "And I''m more than happy to


    make it special for us."


    udina chuckled then, and her smile slowly began to light up the night. "You''ve left me even more


    speechless... Do you realize how hard I try just to say hello to you?"


    She inhaled deeply, then added, "This is the first time I''ve ever had a special dinner with a man; I''m so


    nervous."


    "Haven''t we had dinner together before?" Arthur asked quietly as the waitress began to serve their


    drinks and food.


    "Yes, but it was a very different situation then," she replied, attempting a smile.


    Despite her fame and the adoration of many, udina was a solitary person who preferred to spend


    her time alone and felt mostfortable in small groups.


    Furthermore, she had never had a romantic dinner with a man before, especially not one she had


    grown to admire and love.


    Trying her best to remainposed, she spoke as much as she could, feeling very nervous.


    Fortunately, Arthur seemed oblivious to her unease.


    "You really are quite unique," Arthur remarked, ncing at udina, who had paused to stare back at


    him. "I thought that since you''re a singer who usually performs in front of millions of people, something


    like this shouldn''t be a problem for you."


    udina smiled in response. "When I sing," she began, her voice light and airy, "I''m speaking with my


    soul. That way, I can express myself freely, and sing with all my heart, even in front of arge crowd.


    But when I''m talking directly to someone, it''s apletely different experience."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Arthur nodded slowly, and then he had an idea. He focused, attempting tomunicate mentally with


    the system.


    [Host, yes Host. You can do it. You have enough VIP points to put on a spectacr show for everyone


    here.]


    "Alright system," Arthur said, nodding slowly, "spend 20 VIP points for singing skill, and 20 VIP points


    for piano skill." He imagined his first singing and piano performance, something he had never done


    before, and he was relying on the super magic system he had.


    [Alright host, your wish is mymand]


    [Piano - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Singing - 20 (Advanced)]


    "udina," Arthur said quietly, calling her name. He made her raise her face and meet his gaze.


    She looked at him with her gentle and calm expression.


    "Yes, Arthur?" she replied.


    "If you feel that singing is the best way for you tomunicate with me, why don''t you sing with me?"


    he asked.


    "Huh?!" she eximed in surprise.


    "Would you hesitate to sing with me?" Arthur asked softly.


    "No," udina quickly shook her head. "I will never doubt you when you say you can do anything in


    front of me," she answered, her lips curling into a warm smile.


    udina had saved a song she had written a long time ago, a song she dreamed of singing with


    someone very special in her life. To this day, she still holds onto that dream of one day being able to


    sing that song.


    udina timidly inquired, "Do you have any particr song in mind that you''d like to sing with me,


    Arthur?"


    "Not particrly," Arthur responded. "But, if you could suggest a song, then I might be able to give it a


    try."


    udina couldn''t help but let out a giggle at Arthur''sment. "What? Why are you acting like singing


    is no big deal for you? Are you really that versatile?"


    Arthur smiled at udina''s question. "Not really," he said, "I''m just an amateur. That''s why I''m asking if


    you''d be willing to sing with me. And I''ll leave the choice of song up to you. Just don''t expect too much,


    though; I might end up disappointing you."


    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, udina was quiet for a moment, and then she cast her gaze towards


    the door where her assistant was standing. A man in a ck suit then approached.


    "Quinten," she murmured softly, "could you please bring my tablet to me?" Quinten nodded in


    response.


    After Quinten returned carrying a tablet for udina, she presented it to Arthur.


    "Arthur," she said softly, her eyes filled with hope, "I apologize if I went too far. Would you be willing to


    sing this song with me?"


    Arthur gently took the tablet from udina''s grasp, "Let''s give it a go."


    He rose and gestured for udina to join him.


    Sitting down in the plush, ck piano chair, Arthur motioned for udina to sit next to him, with a


    microphone in front of her.


    Arthur studied the charts and lyrics on the tablet before him intently, and when his fingers touched the


    piano keys, it was almost as if he had been made to y them.


    With a light touch, Arthur intuitively knew what he had to do, and a beautiful, gentle melody instantly


    filled the room.


    udina gazed at Arthur with wide-eyed surprise, as did everyone else present.


    "Are they going to do a duet?"


    "Oh man, I''m so lucky to be able to watch udina singing live for free."


    "Wait, can that guy really y the piano? They are going to perform a duet, right?"


    "That man will y the piano and sing simultaneously. I just hope he doesn''t ruin the beauty of


    udina''s voice with hisck of skill."

 Chapter 45 - A Lyrical Story of Snowy Notes

    Chapter 45 - A Lyrical Story of Snowy Notes


    udina was mesmerized by Arthur''s piano ying, and her eyes filled with tears of joy. ''His piano


    ying is beautiful,'' she thought, and with a newfound confidence, she was sure they could pull off the


    duet on his very first attempt.


    When Arthur turned to look at her, she smiled and nodded.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°Through the night, I''ve been dreaming of a knight that I have seen.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, I am believing he wille to set me free.¡±


    ¡°I''m encased in a prison made of ice and snow.¡±


    ¡°But I know that his mission will bring a glorious glow.¡±


    Arthur yed the piano with a very beautiful melody, apanying udina''s singing. Unknowingly,


    everyone in the restaurant, from the kitchen staff to the front, felt hypnotized and could not help but


    move closer, their mouths agape at Arthur''s piano ying and udina''s beautiful voice.


    Arthur gracefully and skillfully yed his fingers on the piano keys, for he had memorized all the scales


    of the song, and this time he did it without even ncing at the tablet.


    He shed a smile at udina, and after it was his turn to sing, he leaned close to the microphone,


    shut his eyes, and attempted to stay as tranquil as he could.


    Atst, his voice echoed out into the room, and this was the first time Arthur had performed in front of


    an audience, let alone the first time he had sung udina''s song.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°My heart can hear your whisper, it calls me to your side.¡±


    ¡°My sword and shield, I''ll take up, and I''ll be your guide.¡±


    ¡°Your beauty captures me, your sadness draws me in.¡±


    ¡°My mission is to save you, and together we will win.¡±


    udina gaped in surprise as she heard Arthur singing perfectly, not missing a single note of the tune.


    His voice was incredibly melodious, and it felt as though she was witnessing something out of her


    dreams right before her eyes.


    Everyone who saw couldn''t help but admire Arthur''s performance; they shook their heads in


    amazement,pletely entranced by the piano ying and his melodious voice.


    "Amazing!" they eximed.


    "He''s incredible," someone marveled. "This is such beautiful music and his voice is so melodious. He''s


    really talented - is he a foreign singer who isn''t well-known here?"


    "They make the perfect pair," another one sighed, her eyes following the pair as they sang. "I''m about


    to swoon just looking at them."


    udina smiled warmly at Arthur, then getting ready to resume her lyrics, she closed her eyes and felt


    with her heart the song she had wanted to sing for so long.


    "This is a dreame true." udina said in her mind.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°Oh, my heart is afire, a me that will not die.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°The rescue I''m desiring, I''m waiting here inside.¡±


    ¡°My faith will never fail me. I''m counting on his touch.¡°


    ¡°To break the chains that hold me, and free me from this clutch.¡±


    Arthur weed udina''s singing with his fingers dancing agilely on the piano keys. He was truly


    enthralled by the sensation of the music he was ying, udina''s beautiful voice, and the


    atmosphere of the ce.


    Without realizing it, there were already several people standing and admiring their performance intently.


    Arthur brought his lips closer to the microphone, his piano strumming fading out with a gentle cadence.


    Picking up the melody once more, he resumed singing.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°My sword will break the frozen chains.¡±


    ¡°And my brave heart won''t slip.¡±


    ¡°I''ll break through this castle''s stone.¡±


    ¡°To free your heart from the unknown.¡±


    Once Arthur had finished singing his part, udina immediately responded with her own.


    ¡°Soe and rescue me. I will wait here patiently.¡±


    ¡°My love is so strong it will hold me all night long.¡±


    Arthur could literally y the piano like a professional. His mesmerizing piano ying was so beautiful.


    Combined with a mix of udina''s angelic singing and his steady and melodious voice, it was a


    beautiful harmony. Finally, udina readied herself to sing thest part of her song.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°Oh, my heart is afire, a me that will not die.¡±


    ¡°The rescue I''m desiring, I''m waiting here inside.¡±


    ¡°My faith will never fail me. I''m counting on his touch.¡±


    ¡°To break the chains that hold me and free me from this clutch.¡±


    Arthur slowly brought their duet to a close by ying a single piano key. As it echoed away, they were


    both pleased to find that they had managed to sing the duet together for the first time with great


    sess.


    Everyone who witnessed their performance was left in awe - even after they finished singing, it took a


    few seconds for the audience toe back to reality, and pping slowly and softly ensued. Gradually,


    however, the apuse grew louder, their faces filled with satisfaction and joy.


    "This is the most wonderful performance I''ve ever seen in person," someone said, wiping away the


    tears from his eyes.


    "They both sang perfectly," he added.


    udina beamed a very sweet and cheerful smile, feeling a bubbling joy that she couldn''t put into


    words. She then spun around to Arthur, her face still alight with a wide smile, and jogged up to him,


    grabbing his hand.


    "Arthur...." she said joyfully.


    Arthur rose from his seat and inquired, "Is it good?"


    "It''s not just good," udina responded with delight. "It''s an exquisite piano ying and singing. If I


    hadn''tposed the song myself, I never would have believed that you were able to master it so


    wlessly in just one attempt!"


    "Did you like it?" Arthur asked again.


    "I not only like it, I''m absolutely in love with everything you''ve done. You make it look effortless, and I''m


    at a loss for words to describe all you can do. Are you a prince on a white horse, a secret agent, an F1


    racer, or a famous musician?"


    Arthur smiled and nodded slowly. "I''m d that we were able to connect through our singing," he said.


    "Uhm!," udina replied with a tender smile and nodded rapidly in agreement.


    ["Oh my god, she''s so cute!" I''m sure that''s what you''re thinking right now, isn''t it? *lmao]


    [Anyway...]


    [udina''s attraction to Host was escting quickly; it had now reached an impressive 65%.]


    [Do you know, Host, you''re the only person in the world who has managed to melt the iceberg in that


    girl''s heart this much!]


    [udina was so devoted to you that she would listen to every word you said and take it as gospel.


    She would have your back in any situation and would have sacrificed anything to be loyal to you. ]


    [System Comment: You wish it were summer, don''t you? The ice mochi on her cheeks looks so sweet,


    doesn''t it? Wouldn''t you love to try a bite?]


    ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 46 - Aiming Higher

    Chapter 46 - Aiming Higher


    Arthur and udina departed the restaurant as night reached its peak. Taking a leisurely walk along


    the cobblestone streets of the beach, they observed the thinyer of ice slowly melting away. Winter


    wasing to a close, and barely any snow had fallen, revealing the true nature of the buildings and


    trees.


    The luminous moon illuminated the earth, lending a serene light that made udina''s features seem


    even softer in the moonlight and the luminescence of the nearby shops and structures.


    The two of them appeared to be walking alone together. However, in actuality, several bodyguards had


    been strategically ced at the front and back of their procession, ensuring that it seemed as though


    they were privately enjoying their evening.


    The onlookers, awestruck by udina''s beauty, could only gaze upon her from a distance. Her snow-


    whiteplexion and perfect features caused a shiver to run down the spines of all who beheld her.


    udina gazed to the left, her eyes settling on Arthur''s face, which looked tranquil and charismatic.


    She smiled softly and let out a gentle chuckle.


    "I feel tonight is the most treasured night of my life," she proimed.


    ¡°Could it be because we are on the most beautiful ind in this city, situated in the middle of this


    magnificentke?¡±


    "That may be part of it," udina said slowly, pausing for a few moments. "But, what matters more to


    me is¡­ I have dreamed of being able to share that song with someone special, and I never expected


    you to be able to sing and even y the piano so effortlessly."


    Arthur smiled warmly at udina''s words. He had indeed spent forty of his VIP points for the


    extravagant show earlier, a hefty price for such skills, but he had also earned a lot since he had first


    encountered her.


    Arthur had acquired one hundred VIP points from the orphanage children at her auction event, got


    another thirty more when he saved her, and an additional sixty at her solo concert. With a total of one


    hundred and ny VIP points, for some inexplicable reason, Arthur felt immensely gratified at the


    progress he had made since he had met udina.


    Arthur and udina slowly walked closer together. She was a bit more hesitant than Edna, who often


    took the initiative to sp Arthur''s arm. Walking alone with a man was a huge step for her, who had


    never done something like this before.


    "Have you ever performed in front of many people, Arthur?" she asked, her voice curious.


    "You mean concerts like the ones you do?" he said, his brow furrowing slightly.


    ¡°Huhum.¡± She hummed in response, her tone soft.


    Arthur chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "I''ve never even thought of doing that."


    "Are you serious?" she said, her eyes widening in disbelief. "You have never performed in front of a


    crowd with talent as great as you? Your singing is absolutely incredible, and your piano ying is just


    so beautiful. Every time I hear you tap the keys, it sends goosebumps down my spine and it really fits


    my imagination of the song that I wrote." she exined, her voice alive with enthusiasm.


    "Would you like to do a concert with me?" udina asked, her tone hopeful.


    "A concert? With you?"


    Arthur paused and thoughtfully contemted udina''s proposal. He had never even imagined doing


    something as daring as performing in front of arge crowd. When he hade into his newfound


    System, his initial instinct was to indulge himself withvish meals and luxurious items that had


    previously been beyond his reach.


    As time passes, Arthur feels the need to share his joy with more people who he believes deserve it.


    Hence, he decides to construct a vast business empire to have control over various things in the world,


    including providing jobs to the less fortunate.


    When udina proposes to him that they perform a concert together, Arthur feels like he has been


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    given a new reason to savor life. He thinks to himself, "Why shouldn''t I take advantage of the System I


    have to bring more delight to people?"


    He asked softly yet inquisitively, "If we have a music concert together, will the audience be able to feel


    joy through our performance?"


    udina replied quietly, "Hmmm..." Her voice increased in intensity, "You know what it feels like when


    people hear us singing and they are filled with happiness or even cry. I can''t deny that it is one of the


    most incredible feelings in life. I''m sure you can give that to many people."


    udina nodded, providing a silent confirmation of her words.


    "Someone," udina continued confidently, "someone as talented as you, Arthur, should be celebrated


    by many. With your beautiful singing and proficient piano ying, you will be a crowd favorite in


    no time. Furthermore, your skill in performing dangerous stunts will endear you to the masses. Not to


    mention, your respectful words and unbiased behavior towards everyone, regardless of their social


    ss or wealth, will easily earn you the respect of many."


    udina nodded rapidly and repeatedly. "I can''t wait for that time toe," she said, then paused for a


    moment. "And I''d be happy to do what I can to help you out and get you noticed, Arthur, if you don''t


    mind me using my reputation." She spoke with sincerity. Her eyes lit up with admiration for him.


    She was certain that he was destined for greatness, and that she could provide the best support for


    him in paving his way to sess.


    "My friends at the orphanage send their warmest greetings," she said softly, her voice tinged with joy


    and her face beaming a beautiful smile. "They can''t believe the things they have received; they are all


    so excited to meet you and thank you in person."


    Arthur inhaled deeply and then smiled at udina. "You know," he began, trying to sound casual, "I


    don''t think singing in front of an audience is such a bad idea. I could start out as a neer and


    perhaps I''ll give it a go on this ind once I manage to acquire it for myself." He said confidently, even


    though what he was suggesting was far from trivial.


    ¡°And¡­¡± He continued, his voice full of excitement, "I will go to the orphanage where your friends are


    and meet them, perhaps wearing a mask to conceal my identity for the time being."


    "Really?" udina''s face beamed with joy as she stepped closer to Arthur, and before she could


    realize it, she had already wrapped her arms around him. "Thanks, Arthur!"


    Arthur tenderly patted udina''s shoulder, but she was too embarrassed to show any response, and


    her cheeks flushed. She quickly stepped back, avoiding eye contact. "Oh my god, what have I done,"


    she whispered to herself.

 Chapter 47 - Two Divine Beauties

    Chapter 47 - Two Divine Beauties


    Edna perched herself on the wooden chair, which was adorned with soft cushions, situated on the back


    balcony of the vi she and Arthur were upying. She gazed out towards the pool in front of her and


    listened to the tranquil sound of the water cascading from one side; the water was still warm despite


    the chilly night air, yet still pleasant enough for a pleasant bathing experience.


    She paused to take in the serene scene before her, theke glimmering in the distance, its lights


    twinkling like stars, and the towering buildings illuminated on the opposite shore. A peaceful


    atmosphere surrounded her, enveloping her in the sense of tranquility.


    The night sky on that small ind was especially clear due to theck of light pollutionpared to the


    city. An array of stars twinkled, painting a breathtaking and unforgettable scene across the sky.


    Her phone was ringing, and when she checked it, she received a video from Alpha, one of Arthur''s


    bodyguards. "Hmmm, what could this be?" she wondered as she opened the video. Her face lit up with


    a warm smile as soon as she saw the contents.


    Edna slowly moved her head from side to side, enjoying the duet of udina and Arthur from the


    video. Arthur''s piano apaniment perfectlyplemented the singing, and she couldn''t help but be


    impressed.


    "I didn''t expect that my boss could also sing and y the piano," she muttered under her breath. Her


    face lit up with enthusiasm as she watched their performance. "It really is a very perfect performance,"


    she eximed.


    Edna leaned back against thefy cushion of the wooden chair, and her eyes closed as the beautiful


    sound of their performance wafted through her air. "It''s really very beautiful," she sighed, marveling at


    their talent. "I''m sure a lot of people will love it if they perform in front of a crowd," she added, picturing


    the audience''s awe.


    Edna opened her eyes wide in surprise when she felt someone lean on the long chair next to her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Looking to her left, she saw Arthur and udina had taken a seat.


    "Boss, udina...." Edna said, her eyes widening even more. "You startled me!"


    udina smiled sweetly and waved her hand, sitting next to Arthur on his left. "Hi Edna," she said.


    "Were you listening to Arthur''s beautiful piano ying and singing?"


    "Yes!" Edna replied, her enthusiasm evident. "I didn''t expect when I left you two that you''d be putting on


    another magnificent show!" She said, then chuckled sweetly.


    "I think the one who deserves to be med here is Arthur himself," udina added, equally


    enthusiastic. "I myself didn''t expect him to be able to sing a song that Iposed, which I even


    showed him once."


    The two girls then draped their arms around Arthur''s thighs, chatting and exchanging stories, smiling


    andughing at each other. The atmosphere, which had been quiet and somber with just Edna,


    suddenly brightened and became much more cheerful.


    Arthur leaned back and revealed in the moment as the two girls to his sides chattered and bantered


    with one another. He felt as if his life wasplete; now he was surrounded by people who were kind


    and genuine towards him. He felt blessed to be in thepany of these two wonderful girls.


    "udina..." Edna continued, her face full of enthusiasm. "Why don''t you also stay here with us at the


    vi?" she offered enthusiastically.


    udina was immediately taken aback, and she blushed, unable to hide her surprise. "What? You


    mean, the two of you and me staying in this vi?"


    "Yes! Isn''t it a great idea?" Edna said, still enthusiastic.


    "Yes, udina, there are plenty of rooms here in the vi, you can use one if you''d like." Arthur cut in,


    sensing the misunderstanding.


    Those three were engaged in a cheerful conversation, unaware of the figure observing them.


    "Kha ha ha ha....." From a distant corner of the area, someone cackled. He was hiding in the bushes


    and taking photos of the three of them.


    "I''m positive I''ll make a pretty penny with these shots!" the man dered with glee, envisioning the


    amount of money he could make from the photos.


    The man shook his head in disbelief, asking, "udina, an idol of many men in the world, is actually


    part of aplicated love triangle? Is she in this rtionship willingly, or is she being pressured?"


    He then lowered his voice and continued, "If her fans find out, this guy''s life will be ruined. I''m almost


    tempted to go teach him a lesson myself. What an arrogant bastard to think he can get close to her like


    that... yet I can''t help but admire her beauty."


    The man then took pictures of Edna, grumbling, "What a perfect girl. Am I seeing things?" He snapped


    away, murmuring, "I''ll make a fortune off of these shots."


    Suddenly, a person dressed in ck appeared behind the man and swiftly grabbed the camera out of


    his hand.


    "Wait, what? Who are you?" he shouted, his voice rising with each word. "Give me back my camera,


    you bastard!"


    Alpha, Arthur''s bodyguard, merely smiled and beckoned to his other colleagues. "Take this man away,"


    he ordered, before adding, "Drag him, if need be."


    Not willing to go so easily, the man screamed, "Hey, you asshole, let me go! Give me back my camera,


    you bastard!" He attempted to free himself, but three of Alpha''srge associates held him firmly in


    ce.


    Alpha lowered his face to meet the man''s gaze and spoke in a firm and even tone. "I must warn you:


    leave this ce immediately, delete all the photos from your camera or I will make you regret it for the


    rest of your life for your disrespect towards my boss," he said.


    "No! Are you serious? What gives you the right to do this? I''ll make sure you all regret this! Let me go


    and give me back my camera!" he shrieked, still trying to break free.


    "Okay, you asked for it," Alpha replied coolly, his grip firm as he crushed the camera in his hand and


    the pieces fell onto the snow-covered ground. He then wordlessly collected the memory card, cing


    them securely in his coat pocket.


    Alpha and the others then released their captive, who crumpled to the ground, remorseful for his


    actions.


    "No, why did they destroy my camera.... No....." he sobbed.

 Chapter 48 - The Power of the Five

    Chapter 48 - The Power of the Five


    Aston Scott, a 32-year-old man, was one of the three wealthiest individuals in Soutke. His influence


    was not only a product of his substantial financial resources but also his connections to the highest


    levels of the police force, as well as his well-developedwork within the criminal Underworld.


    The Underworld was not a specific ce but rather an expansivework in the city that connected to


    all parts of the dark underworld. This intricate web was managed by five influential figures, famously


    known as The Five Underworld Leaders, one of whom was the notorious Aston Scott.


    That evening, in a secluded private room, five individuals were seated on a plush sofa, facing one


    another in a rxed manner. A few of them had cigars in their hands, and some had sses of wine.


    A man with white hair, in his 50s and tall in stature, sat with his legs crossed, puffing on arge cigar


    and looking serene. ¡°So, Aston, The Goblin,¡± he said. ¡°Don''t tell me you brought all the Underworld


    leaders to this ce for some trivial matter? I''m a busy person, so whatever you have to say had better


    be worth my time.¡±


    He was Johan Monk, known as The King - an influential figure in the Underworld, running the biggest


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    drug business in Soutke. He was renowned as the wealthiest individual in the city, surpassing even


    the publicly acknowledged hierarchy.


    Even at fifty years old, with his towering stature of over six and a half feet, he was still immensely


    skilled in physicalbat. The King was feared not only for his influence but also for his capacity to


    fight and kill multiple people at once.


    The list of Underworld Leaders was arranged from strongest and most influential to weakest.


    #1 Johan Monk (The King)


    #2 Patrick Winter (The Demon)


    #3 Eliza Peeze (The Witch)


    #4 Este Strong (The Kraken)


    #5 Aston Scott (The Goblin)


    Aston smirked sarcastically at The King''s words, then he chuckled softly. "I take it some of you have


    heard about the recent incident that was broadcast on television, correct?" he inquired quietly.


    "Mr. Glitzy, isn''t it?"


    Este Strong, better known as The Kraken, answered with a sultry face, shoulder-length ck wavy


    hair, and a deep shade of red lips. She appeared to be around 28 years old.


    Este earned the nickname ''The Kraken'' because of her immense influence, which extended across


    almost all industries and governments. She even had special ess to the president and was capable


    of moving the government to enact policies of her own will.


    Este was a young woman who was respected and admired by many; however, beneath her dignified


    facadey a much darker past unknown to most.


    Aston smiled at Este''s words, The Kraken. "It appears this man has had some audacious dealings


    with the Underworld, and I believe it''s time he was taught a lesson. I''ve been investigating the man''s


    possible identity and I think I''ve found someone with a close connection to him. If you''re interested, I


    can give you the information."


    "Aston, The Goblin!" The King, Johan, eximed firmly. "Are you going to tell us about your


    misadventure? What interesting stories can I expect to hear from this unfortunate individual? Will he


    provide me with some amusement? Is he affluent enough that the Underworld Leaders have to deal


    with him all by himself?"


    Aston smiled at Johan, The King''s question, before shaking his head. "He appears to have a great deal


    of money, and although I''m sure he isn''t widely known, I''m confident he''s well-off. He was audacious


    enough to spend fifteen billion dors on the night udina held an auction. That''s why I believe it


    would be advantageous to us if we can discover who he is and obliterate him, thereby gaining control


    of his assets."


    "So..." Este The Kraken added, her lips curling into a suspicious smile. "Is it true that he''s also good


    at fighting, Aston? Or are your bodyguards just too stupid? Hmmm..." She paused for a moment, her


    brow furrowed in thought. "I think I want that man," she dered.


    Aston replied, "I will give you important information if you share your loot with meter."


    Este then touched her red lips, giving a sultry look to Aston. "I long to experience a man as brave


    and strong as he is," she purred. "And when ites to treasures, I will drink up every bit of wealth he


    possesses, and then I''ll be satisfied," she continued seductively.


    Johan the King then rose to his feet, taking a deep puff from the cigar in his hand. "I want to make sure


    that the Underworld Leaders are not subjected to further humiliation," he dered, then turning to


    Este.


    "Este, coborate with Aston to discover who this man is. You may do whatever you deem necessary


    to him, but be sure to dispose of him afterwards. I will not tolerate anyone attempting to challenge my


    authority, be it the government, the police or anyone else."


    Johan then stepped out of the room, confirming that there were indeed four remaining individuals


    inside. Aston, not missing a beat, tossed a photograph onto the table. It was of a young woman with


    ck hair, appearing to be a mix of Western and Asian descent and looking to be about neen years


    old.


    ¡°This girl''s name is Alicia, and I think she has encountered that man in the past. I would appreciate


    some sce if you have been able to uncover his identity.¡±


    Este then spotted a photograph on the table. "Ah, what a cute girl. But I''m quite convinced, if I''m


    more alluring than this girl, I''ll take this wager, Aston. Leave this matter to me."


    ***


    Arthur had just woken up when his phone buzzed with a message from Alicia. He smiled when he read


    it.


    "Hi Arthur Oppa, good morning. I missed you so much, would you like toe over to my new house?


    I wanted to talk about the job you offered me."


    Arthur quickly replied. "Alright, Alice. Send me the address and I''ll be there this afternoon. I hope you


    prepared a nice meal for me, okay?"

 Chapter 49 - Unsettling Security

    Chapter 49 - Unsettling Security


    Arthur took a taxi to Alicia''s residence that afternoon, as she had requested. "Arthur Oppa," she said


    over the phone, "please don''t draw too much attention; I don''t want my neighbors to be suspicious of


    me seeing someone with a super limited edition caring here in broad daylight."


    Exiting the taxi, Arthur proceeded through the entrance to the apartmentplex, d in blue jeans,


    white long-sleeve shirt, and sneakers, giving him a very rxed air. As he made his way to Alicia''s


    apartment, a security guard intercepted him.


    Dave, the security guard, noticed Arthur''s attire and, although it was stylish, he had arrived in a taxi.


    Quickly guessing what he was here for, Dave asked, "What are you here for?"


    Continuing, he asked, "Are you here to ask for a donation?"


    Alicia''s apartment consists of only 10 floors, making it an exclusive residence. Each floor was home to


    either an individual or a family, creating a secure environment for its well-to-do inhabitants. The building


    was well worth the investment with its luxurious amenities and steep price tag.


    "I want to meet someone on the tenth floor," Arthur answered quietly, "I have made an appointment


    with the tenant."


    Dave remained suspicious of Arthur and asked, "Can you prove that you were invited here? Can you


    show me your ID?"


    Arthur quietly replied, "I was invited personally by the host, so I don''t believe I need to present my ID."


    Dave remained dubious, inquiring, "What''s the purpose of your appointment?" His brow furrowed as he


    awaited Arthur''s response.


    Arthur replied calmly, "I think that''s not your business to know." His voice was even, but his expression


    was resolute.


    Dave took a deep breath as he heard Arthur''s reply; it wasn''t a surprise, as he was used to dealing with


    people like him. Some wanted donations, while others just wanted to meet famous people living in the


    apartmentplex, as it was home to many influential people.


    "Do you know how much a single floor in this apartment costs?" Dave asked, his eyes widening in


    disbelief. "One million dors! Are you sure you have friends living here who can afford such luxury?"


    He shifted his gaze to Arthur''s outfit, his brow furrowing skeptically. "You look quite dapper, but you only


    took a taxi here. I''m surprised that your attire doesn''t quite match up to what you said."


    Arthur shook his head in disbelief. "How can you possibly judge someone based on their outward


    appearance? Is it really so unbelievable for someone who took a taxi to be visiting a ce like this?


    Don''t you think the less affluent should be allowed here too?"


    Dave shook his head impatiently. "You''re wasting my time. I know you only came here to ask for


    donations. I suggest you leave before my patience wears thin."


    Dave knew the young girl who lived on the 10th floor; she had a captivating beauty, and her features


    were a mix of Western and Asian ancestry. He understood that many men would be drawn to her, and


    he didn''t want the man in front of him to disturb the residents of the apartment.


    "So, show me the proof that you were invited by the people on the 10th floor," he demanded.


    Arthur clicked his tongue in frustration and attempted to call Alicia, but there was no response from her.


    "Alicia, where are you?" he asked, hoping for an answer.


    After a few minutes, Arthur still hadn''t received a response from Alicia.


    Dave, meanwhile, was growing increasingly impatient and nced back towards the security post,


    signaling to his other colleagues.


    Two other security men approached Dave, their faces expressing confusion. "What''s wrong Dave?


    Can''t you chase away someone like him alone?¡± one of them asked.


    Dave said with a chuckle, ¡°This man here has delusions of being friends with Alicia, the very beautiful


    new resident."


    His other partner then studied Arthur with a critical eye. "I''m sure you need more money to approach


    that girl, Mr.," he said sarcastically. "I know you''re just a poor man trying to look rich with your


    appearance."


    Arthur tuned out the words of the people before him and attempted to call Alicia, yet she did not


    answer. He tried multiple times, growing increasingly frustrated, but still not realizing that Alicia was


    taking an extra long bath in order to look her absolute best for their uing encounter.


    "You have two more minutes," one of them warned. "If you don''t leave soon, we''ll have no choice but to


    kick you out."


    "I understand that we all have the right to dream," Dave added, "but what you have done has gone too


    far. You seem to think you have some connection to a person who is far beyond your reach. Are you


    sure you can afford the lifestyle of the girl you''re trying to get close to? You can always take a taxi here


    if you need it."


    Dave then took his wallet out of his pocket and withdrew a dor, which he handed to Arthur. "Here you


    go, Mr. ¨C take this money as a token of my kindness, and leave this ce. At least, it can buy you a


    drink for the journey home," he said.


    Dave''s two friendsughed at what he was doing. "Oh Dave, you''re so kind," one remarked. "I think our


    two minutes are up ¨C shall we kick this guy out of here now?" the other asked.


    The two security guards stepped up to Arthur, attempting to take hold of his arms.


    He stepped back and red at them. "I suggest you stop your foolish behavior before you regret it,"


    Arthur warned.


    Undeterred, the guards continued with their disdainful expressions.


    "Stop!" A voice echoed from the lobby of the apartment building. A young girl, wearing shorts, a bright


    pink headscarf, and a pair of white sneakers, sprinted quickly towards them. She demanded fiercely,


    "What do you think you''re doing to my guest?"


    "Ms. Alicia," Dave eximed, "this man came to ask for donations."


    But Alicia ran up to Arthur and firmly grasped his right arm. "Don''t you dare say that to him," she said


    sternly. "He is my special guest. I can assure you he has more wealth than you think."


    Without giving the security guards a chance to respond, Alicia hastily pulled Arthur in past them and


    marched away, her grasp on his arm remaining firm.


    The three security guards stood in bewildered amazement, transfixed by the events that had just


    urred.


    Dave gasped in shock and disbelief, "Did I not see wrongly what was happening before me?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I think I heard that too," his friend replied, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Ms. Alicia actually epted


    that guy and even seemed very cozy with him. Could it be true that he''s really a rich man who just


    happened toe to this ce by taxi?"


    Anxious, another one added, "Oh, I hope Alicia doesn''t report this incident. I''m afraid I might lose my


    job if she does."

 Chapter 50 - A Taste of the East

    Chapter 50 - A Taste of the East


    Alicia opened the door to her apartment, her face lighting up with happiness as she jumped inside and


    turned to face Arthur.


    "Wee to my new home, Arthur Oppa," she said. "Come on in!"


    Arthur smiled, then stepped into the room, which was one floor wide. The setting of the room was a


    someone to livefortably, although it wasn''t as expensive and luxurious as his room in the Golden


    Chamber.


    "Did you spend all the money I gave you to buy this apartment room, Alicia?" Arthur asked, trailing after


    her as they approached a set of sofas near arge-looking ss that overlooked the building and the


    city beyond.


    "Aren''t you spending your money too much?" he continued, settling into the sofa next to her.


    "Why?" Alicia smiled. Her expression was friendly. "At least I didn''t spend tens of billions of dors to


    rescue a damsel in distress, did I?" she replied, herughter bubbling up.


    "But...," Alicia interjected, quickly throwing her hands up to show she was only joking. "I''m just kidding,


    Arthur Oppa... I know you didn''t do it for that purpose. Moreover, I''m sure udina is not a woman you


    can buy with money..."


    Arthur leaned back into the plushfort of the sofa, basking in the warm sunlight that streamed


    through the wide window in front of him.


    "And how did you feel when udina expressed her love for you in front of millions of people, Oppa?"


    Alicia asked, a wide smile illuminating her face.


    "Why are you asking the same thing Edna asked?" he replied.


    "Is Edna your lovely personal assistant?" she added, her face lighting up with excitement. "I want to


    know her too... She is very beautiful and charming."


    "Sure," Arthur said, turning to Alicia. "You''ll be working with her a lot after epting my offer to work for


    me too."


    "Hum!" Alicia answered with a sweet nod. Her glossy ck hair cascaded forward, framing her soft


    white face, which was delicate and radiant.


    With her half-Asian blood, Alicia looked even younger than her neen years of age. She usually


    acted like a child, but she could be very stern and assertive when someone dared to provoke her. She


    was able topletely conceal her ferocity behind her soft, cute, and harmless appearance.


    Alicia then stood up, her wavy hair slightly covering her face. "Arthur Oppa," she began. "I have


    prepared some Korean food for you. Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    "Korean food?" Arthur replied. "Sure, sounds good!" He then stood up and followed Alicia to the dining


    table.


    Arthur then seated himself at the dining table, where Alicia was seen bustling about, preparing their


    lunch for that afternoon.


    "Wow, did you make all this food, Alicia?" he asked, astonished.


    "Ha!" Alicia was taken aback, then she turned to Arthur with a wide-eyed, innocent expression.


    However, she quickly broke into a light chuckle. "Do you think I''m udina that has a heavenly voice


    and is even good at cooking?" she asked, her voice full of amusement.


    "I can only kick a man in the face, and talk sweetly when I''m a vtuber," she added.


    Arthur smiled at Alicia''s words and said, "I think that''s why I''m offering you the job, right?"


    When she had finished preparing their lunch, she grabbed a small bowl and chopsticks before asking,


    "Arthur, Oppa, have you ever eaten Korean food?"


    "Huh?" Arthur replied, taken aback, "I think this will be my first experience eating Korean food."


    Alicia grinned in delight and began to point out the various types of food. "This is Kimchi - fermented


    vegetables. We Koreans really can''t eat without this thing, haha."


    He picked up the fermented vegetables and tried them, feeling a strange sensation when he ate them.


    "Are you guys really eating this thing?"


    Alicia couldn''t help butugh, seeing Arthur''s response. "You have to eat it with other foods, you know."


    She then pointed toward another dish. "This is Jajangmyeon - noodles with ck bean sauce. I''m sure


    you will like it."


    Alicia enthusiastically exined every food on the dining table, which was quite a lot. "This is Bulgogi -


    marinated beef," she said as she helped take the meat with chopsticks and fed it to Arthur.


    He epted it and immediately nodded, feeling that the food was really very good on his tongue. "I


    think Asian food has a rich and quite unique taste, huh?" Arthur said while continuing to taste every


    dish that was served by Alicia.


    "Sure, Oppa," she said, then looked at Arthur with fierce eyes but, even though she still looked cute,


    "how can someone as rich as you have never eaten Korean food? You are really weird."


    Alicia had an amazing day with Arthur; it was a moment she had never experienced before. She felt


    incrediblyfortable being close to him, not worrying about being treated with disrespect. Arthur


    didn''t look at her with a lecherous gaze, unlike other men.


    Arthur also enjoyed the afternoon they spent together, remarking on Alicia''s cheerful personality and


    her ability to dominate conversations. She had a knack for finding interesting topics to discuss, never


    missing a beat as her mouth kept talking andughing.


    "Woahh...." Alicia beamed with satisfaction as she finished most of the lunch. She then covered her


    mouth with the back of her hand, turned her head to the left, and let out a burp.


    "You really are ady of sophistication, aren''t you?" Arthur chuckled.


    "Ah... Sorry Oppa," she turned back to him,ughing lightly. "I just couldn''t help myself."


    "It''s alright," Arthur answered casually. "I''m happy if you can be yourself around me; I''d much rather


    that."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I''m so d you apanied me to my new ce of residence today," she said with a cheerful


    expression. "I''m really very happy." She nodded emphatically.


    Alicia and Arthur quickly cleared the dining table, with Alicia still chattering as she worked. They


    washed the dishes together, working very well together.


    Just as they were about to settle down for the day, watching a movie, a siren shed in the corner of


    the room.


    "Huh?" Alicia looked surprised and changed the screen to the CCTV view. "What happened?" She


    seemed shocked to see dozens of men in ck suits forcing their way into the apartment area.


    "Who are they?" she asked.

 Chapter 51 - Shining and Savage

    Chapter 51 - Shining and Savage


    Suddenly, several ck cars pulled up, and a crowd of people in identical ck suits emerged from


    within. Some of them had been walking from a distance. Dave, the security guard, immediately leaped


    into action upon their arrival. He quickly beckoned to his colleagues and ran to investigate.


    ¡°What? What''s going on? Who are these people?¡± Dave took out his club and cautiously moved


    towards the front of the crowd, addressing one of the men. "Can you tell me what you''re doing here?"


    he asked, his hands trembling.


    But one of the men at the forefront stepped forward. He had long, straight hair and a tall, thin body. He


    fixed Dave with a cold stare and said, "You''re pretty brave, aren''t you? But I''m sure no one should be


    brave in front of me. After all, I''m the only Brave here."


    Brave, the valiant warlord of The Kraken, was Este''s most trusted confidant and always took the lead


    when they were confronted with formidable adversaries. This, however, was the first time he had been


    asked to do something that seemed totally absurd to him.


    He shoved Dave aside and quickly sent him to the ground. "The next time, remember to show respect


    to your visitors," he asserted.


    Brave walked through the apartment portal door, which immediately scared the security guards


    standing there.


    "Why do I need to bring an entire army to apprehend a neen-year-old girl?" Brave asked, his


    expression clearly disying his annoyance. He had brought an entire hundred-man unit with him that


    day, all under orders to capture both the young woman and any man who may havee to her


    defense.


    Brave, however, refused to go against The Kraken''s orders. Knowing that there was more to the


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    situation than met the eye, he walked in confidently, followed by a hundred people with golf clubs in


    hand, their menacing demeanor causing a stir.


    Suddenly, they all started to run toward the parked cars and began to bash them, creating an uproar.


    Most people quickly fled inside the apartment in fear.


    "What are those people?" someone asked, fear evident in their voice. "We need to call the police right


    away!"


    "Why didn''t the security guard stop them?" another person chimed in, exasperated. "We pay a high


    price to live in this ce. Who are they?"


    "I''m scared," someone said, their voice trembling. Instantly, each of them hurriedly locked themselves


    in their rooms.


    Brave and his cohorts quickly began to cause mayhem, damaging the cars present and shattering the


    mirrors and the apartment door. Sirens were heard from all sides, and Brave starred up, bellowing


    "Hey!!!" in a loud voice.


    "Alicia, you bitch,e down to us right this second, or we''lle fetch you. Bring your sugar daddy


    as well, ''cause I''m gonna fuck the both of you here in in view of everyone!"


    All of Brave''s men quickly dispersed and made their move, attacking every CCTV camera in the


    vicinity. "Those who dare to challenge the Kraken will never know peace," Brave dered proudly, a


    determined glint in his eye as he prepared to take on the task at hand.


    Arthur and Alicia, having just witnessed Brave and his hundred men attacking, appeared tense and


    were deep in thought about what had just urred.


    "Alicia," Arthur said, turning his head to the side as he tried to contemte a means of escape, "what


    did you do to make those peoplee after you?"


    Alicia then abruptly rose to her feet, her hands sped together in front of her. "What a jerk! Who are


    they? How did they know toe after me? I had no idea who they were!"


    Arthur, his face a mask of seriousness, asked, "Are these the men you rejected your love for?" The


    temptation to ask was there, but he managed to resist.


    Alicia scoffed. "Why would you even suggest that, Oppa? This is no time for jokes." She looked around


    the corner as she spoke, desperately searching for something she could use as a weapon. Suddenly


    her eyes lit up when she spotted a golf club.


    "I must fight them," she dered. "I don''t think the police will make it in time if I don''t do something


    now."


    Alicia already felt extremely secretive about her activities on the inte, employing her intelligence to


    do so. She was confident that she had effectively concealed her identity as Alice from everyone.


    "Do you think they could have guessed that you are Alice, Alicia?" Arthur inquired.


    Alicia shook her head. "This is not good," she sighed. ¡°It seemed like there were a hundred people here


    or even more. We need to do something to get ourselves out of this mess."


    Arthur took a deep breath and looked at Alicia, whose panicked expression was clear to see. "I think


    this has something to do with my secret identity as Mr. Glitzy," he said slowly. He had known that the


    risks of his actions were high, but he had been prepared for this day toe. Surprisingly, he felt no


    fear, just a strange sense of calm.


    "I''ll go down and chase them, Alicia," he said confidently.


    "Are you crazy, Oppa? I won''t let you go alone - if you have to die, I want to die with you, fighting


    together," she said, her panic still evident.


    Arthur responded with a light chuckle, his tone slightly sarcastic as he said, "What trouble you are,


    aren''t you?"


    As Brave and his squad were pushing their way into the apartment, they quickly searched through the


    rooms to locate Alicia.


    Brave stood tall outside with a victorious grin on his face. "What a joke of a job. Easiest mission of my


    life. Anyone who dares to challenge The Kraken and her dominion will have to face me."


    Arthur then stepped out of the apartment room, with Alicia following him closely.


    Arthur donned a furry bear head mask in an effort to conceal his identity. "Now people won''t know


    whether to call me Glitzy or Grizzly," he said in aposed voice.


    "You''re so witty, Oppa," Alicia replied, chuckling.


    "Remember to always stay behind me, alright, Alicia?" he said in a hushed tone.


    "Do you really think I''m going to let you do this alone? This is my fault, so I''m not going to back away,"


    she replied, her voice resolute.


    As Arthur approached the elevator, he noticed a group of six to ten people striding out of it. At the same


    time, he caught sight of several people running up the stairs, all converging on his position. With no


    means of escape, he heard the words, ¡°You have no way to run.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Secret Service Showdown

    Chapter 52 - Secret Service Showdown


    Arthur and Alicia faced arge crowd of people, each wearing ck suits and sporting muscr


    frames. All of them were smirking in disdain at the two of them.


    "So, are we just here to capture this weak girl and bear mask guy?" asked one of the men as he slowly


    advanced.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­ this is the easiest job I''ve ever had!" added some of the other men.


    "Did the boss say we can do anything to this girl? I heard Asian girls like to be loud in bed," another


    man said.


    The people around them shouted noisily, yet Alicia and Arthur remained unfazed. Knowing that they


    could easily handle the situation, Alicia grabbed Arthur''s sleeve and whispered, "Oppa...."


    Arthur replied softly, "Alicia..." He smiled behind his bear mask and added, "If you''re okay with it, let me


    take care of this. I really want to show them how strong I am, and I think this is the perfect chance to do


    it."


    ¡°Oppa, there are so many of them, are you sure you can do it? There are tens of people, you will be


    exhausted and they will beat you. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. So I will help you fight


    them.¡± she insisted.


    Arthur shook his head and slowly stepped forward, raising his hand in an effort to emphasize his point.


    "I''m not trying to be overly confident," he dered emphatically, "but I''m not someone they guys can


    easily belittle."


    The people before Arthur immediately looked excited, their faces full of enthusiasm. "Okay guys," one


    of them began, "I don''t think we need to dy what we are going to do any longer. I want to touch that


    girl''s body right away, so let''s just settle things with this pathetic guy right now."


    "Of course," his friends replied in unison, "he looks very weak, his body is small and not as muscr as


    ours. I''m sure with just one punch from my hand he will immediately pass out." This was greeted by


    loudughter from the group.


    Arthur then reached into his jacket pocket, appearing to be searching for something.


    "Do you think he''s going to take out a gun?" one of them asked, their eyes wide with shock.


    Panic quickly set in, and they ran toward Arthur. "That man''s got a gun! Attack him right away!" the


    others shouted and rushed towards Arthur.


    Instead of the expected silence, everyone was surprised to hear loud music ring from Arthur¡¯s jacket


    pocket. It was as if a beat was ying from a movie action scene.


    "What the hell is he doing?" one of them shouted.


    Arthur smiled and then immediately assumed a martial arts stance he had seen on television, trying to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    imitate it. "I''m sure with some background music, this battle would be even more exciting, don''t you


    think?" he said confidently.


    Alicia, eager not to miss the moment, quickly grabbed her smartphone and tried to record what Arthur


    was about to do. ¡°Oppa, please give us a show that will make Mr. Glitzy is even more popr in the city


    and beyond.¡±


    "Sure thing," Arthur replied, his excitement palpable.


    The sound of music with a fast and loud beat reverberated through the hallway in front of Arthur as


    several men in ck suits appeared to be running toward him with their hands clenched into fists.


    "I will teach you a lesson and make you regret ever daring to act so boldly in front of The Kraken''s


    strongest troops!" one of them yelled and then threw a punch directly at Arthur.


    "Really?" Arthur replied softly, swiftly jerking his head to the right to dodge the iing fist. His agility


    was impressive. He clenched his right fist, and in an instant, his fist collided with the man''s ribs.


    The man felt a sharp pain as his ribs shattered under the force of the punch. He was thrown back


    violently and struck the wall with an immense thud.


    "What in the world is going on here? Did I just see that correctly?" questioned one person.


    "Is it really possible for someone to move that quickly and powerfully?" eximed another.


    "We can''t show any fear; we have to take him down now. Everyone, let''s all attack together!" shouted


    the final person.


    Alicia was overwhelmed with an intense feeling of euphoria, and she let out an enthusiastic p.


    "Yippee! You can do it Oppa, show them who''s the boss!" she yelled.


    Arthur then smiled faintly as six people sprinted towards him. "Alicia," he said calmly, "make sure you


    don''t miss recording what I''m about to do."


    "You''re being too confident," one of them scoffed. "You''re gonna get beaten up so badly, you won''t dare


    say something like that again!"


    "Kill him!" another one of them shouted.


    The sound of a rapid beat filled the air as they closed in on Arthur, encircling him. Then, in unison, they


    threw punches at Arthur.


    Arthur seemed to be able to see the movements of the people around him in slow motion. This was


    due to the improvements in his senses, his far-from-average physique, and his mind''s newfound ability


    to work faster, even allowing him to predict the movements of his attackers.


    "I hope you guys have health insurance," Arthur said quickly as he lowered his body and then nimbly


    threw a fist into his opponent''s jaw, sending him flying backward. "Because you''re going to need it after


    this."


    With tremendous skill, Arthur managed to dodge the punch from behind, swiftly spinning around and


    punching his opponent in the face. The force of the punch sent his opponent flying into the wall with a


    loud thump.


    Arthur''s leg flew to the side with lightning speed, and with a swift kick, he managed tond two


    powerful blows in mid-air. This sent the two foes crashing to the ground with a loud thud that made the


    floor shake.


    With remarkable dexterity, Arthur seized the heads of the two remaining opponents, and with a


    powerful p of their heads, they both fell to the floor, unconscious.


    Astonishingly, Arthur had managed to defeat six people in a matter of seconds. He then turned to the


    others, ready for the next attack.


    ¡°Are you guys still sure you want to face me?¡± he said calmly.


    "Call the others, we have to take this seriously," they replied in unison, quickly grabbing their golf clubs


    and preparing to face Arthur.


    "Alright Oppa, let''s do this!" Alicia eximed, her enthusiasm palpable.


    "Alicia, why were you so worried about me before, and now you seem entertained by what I''m doing?"


    Arthur asked in a low voice.


    "What can I say, Oppa? My curiosity has been piqued by your secret agent-like fighting skills. So don''t


    me me if I end up falling for you after this ¨C it''s hard not to be impressed by what I''m seeing! I''m sure


    anyone who views this video will think that the person behind the bear mask is Tom Cruise shooting the


    <ptest scene from the movie Mission Impossible."

 Chapter 53 - A Mothers Love

    Chapter 53 - A Mother''s Love


    "Get out of here now!" yelled the five-year-old boy, Albert, as he ran from his apartment room into the


    hallway to confront the men in ck suits who had barged in and were wreaking havoc.


    "Albert, stop!" shouted the 27-year-old young woman as she ran to reach her son, who was seemingly


    trying to fight without knowing what he was getting into. She quickly grabbed him and embraced him


    tightly.


    "Hey, look who we have here," one of the men eximed admiringly. He moved closer, attempting to


    get a better look at the young mother who, with her jet-ck hair, was embracing her child tightly.


    The young mom then immediately lifted Albert to go back into her apartment, but one of the men in a


    ck suit immediately closed the door and blocked him.


    "Why don''t we have some fun first?" one of the men said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I like


    young hot mom girls like you."


    The young mom pleaded with a frightened face, her arms tightly gripping her son. "No, please, please


    let us go. I won''t do anything, I won''t report to anyone. Please, just let me and my child go."


    The men around him were instantly abuzz with excitement, eager to take advantage of the


    entertainment that had presented itself.


    "Let''s go upstairs and capture our target," one of them urged.


    "But let''s have a little fun first," another chimed in, pointing out the young mother. "She''s quite the


    cutie."


    "Ah yes...," one of them said admiringly. "I think she''s really pretty, and I believe she''s still quite young."


    The other man chimed in, asking, "Where''s your husband, beauty? I bet he can''t satisfy you, can he?


    How about you have a little fun with us?"


    He stepped forward and grabbed her cheek, giving it a pinch, but the young mother''s face was stricken


    with fear.


    "Don''t touch my mom!" Albert yelled, his fists balled up in anger. "I swear, if you keep doing that, I''ll


    beat you up!"


    "Albert, stop! Hurry and get help. Don''t do anything to my son, we can''t defend ourselves; we won''t


    fight back," the young mother implored desperately.


    "Hey, looks like they''re putting up a fight," one of the men remarked before he proceeded to take the


    young mother''s hand.


    The other man also seized the woman''s hand, causing Albert to stumble back.


    "Don''t you dare touch my mom!" Albert shouted, his face contorted in a fury. He wildly swung at the two


    burly men.


    The young single mother, Lily, lived alone with her son in an apartment after her husband left her for


    another woman. She had been struggling to raise her child alone and was willing to do anything for


    him. He tried to fight back, but the two men holding her hands were far too strong. She was determined


    to save Albert, no matter what the cost. She didn''t care if she became a victim as long as her son was


    safe.


    "Please, let me go," she pleaded desperately. "Albert, quickly run and seek help; don''t worry about me!"


    The first manughed heartily, "Ahahaha! Let''s open up this apartment - I''m sure there''s a nice bed in


    there for us to use!" Hispanion obliged, pushing the door open and hauling Lily inside despite her


    protests.


    "Mom!" Albert shouted as he tried toe to her aid, but another man quickly blocked his path.


    "Get rid of the kid," he said menacingly, "so we can have some fun with his mom."


    The man in the ck suit was already ted with the young mother he had in front of him, cackling


    with glee and looking ecstatic, not expecting to have such an entertaining diversion from the mundane


    task he was doing. Just as he was about to reach out to her, he felt a hand grip his right arm. He


    nced to his right and saw a figure wearing a bear head mask.


    "Release him," the man with the bear maskmanded. "I''m the one you should be dealing with."


    "What the hell? Who are you!?" the man in the ck suit eximed. "Get him!"


    Four men quickly sprinted towards Arthur; however, he swiftly evaded and seized the wrist of the one


    attempting to strike him, rapidly dragging them away from Lily. The remaining two men pursued Arthur.


    Alicia quickly scooped up Albert and brought him to his mother. She tenderly ced him on herp and


    said, "You''re a great mother, please take good care of this child, okay?"


    Still trembling with fear, Albert looked up at Alicia and said, "Beautifuldy, thank you for saving me and


    my mom."


    Lily added her own gratitude, saying, "Thank you for helping us."


    Alicia smiled and nodded. "You should also thank Mr. Glitzy. He was the one who came to your aid."


    They all then nced down the hallway of the apartment, where they could see the man in the bear


    mask had sessfully managed to subdue all the men who had been troubling them.


    "Let''s go, Alicia," Arthur said.


    "Yes, Oppa," Alicia replied.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She then looked at Lily and Albert, adding, "Make sure you lock the door and don''t even think about


    opening it, okay?"


    Lily and Albert nodded quickly, grateful for the help.


    "Thank you, Mr. Glitzy," Albert said, waving at Arthur.


    Arthur gave Albert a thumbs up. "You have a lot of courage, my friend. I want you to promise me you''ll


    take good care of your mother, alright?"


    Alicia then raced to join him and shut the apartment room door behind them.


    [Your heroic act of saving Albert and his mother from danger has left asting impression on him.


    Albert will forever remember the moment of being bravely rescued and will take you as his role model.


    For this admirable deed, you are rewarded with 10 VIP Points.]


    [Lily, a single mother struggling to raise her son without a father, felt overwhelmed by the danger she


    faced. Thanks to your generous kindness, she and her son were given a fresh sense of hope and a


    newfound zest for life. You are once again awarded 10 VIP Points for this honorable act.]


    [System Comment: Host, that young mother, Lily, is strikingly beautiful and captivating, despite having


    a child. If you would like to add her to your list of potential partners, spending some time to stay and get


    to know her may be beneficial.]


    Arthur clicked his tongue in frustration and shook his head. "Why can you still joke around in a situation


    like this, System?" he said, his voice filled with worry.


    "There are so many people here trying to harm Alicia, and this is what''s really on my mind right now,"


    he added.


    [Don''t worry, Host! Now that you have sixty VIP points in total. You have the ability to unlock any skills


    that you need in order to put on an amazing show after this.]

 Chapter 54 - Bracing for Impact

    Chapter 54 - Bracing for Impact


    Brave, the most reliable and respected figure under The Kraken''s leadership, was a strong and


    sessful man. He had never failed to carry out a task given to him, thus earning a perfect score.


    "Hey you," Brave called out to one of his men, "bring me a chair."


    The manplied, and soon a chair was in front of Brave. He then sat directly in front of therge


    apartment building and lit a cigarette from his pocket.


    "I guess work is easy like this," he said in a proud tone, "I don''t need to meddle too much."


    "You guys go in immediately and capture that young girl," Brave ordered his men. Soon, some of them


    entered the apartment building one by one.


    "Sir!" One of Brave''s men called out, hurrying towards him.


    "What?" Brave responded in a gruff tone.


    "Someone reported that there is a man suspected to be Mr. Glitzy with Alicia in her room," the man


    continued.


    Brave''s face lit up with a pleased expression, and heughed.


    "This is going to be an even easier job than we thought. Get the girl and Glitzy out, and I''ll take care of


    them myself. I''ll show him that he should have stayed away from The Kraken and her army by beating


    him up."


    Dozens of courageous men stormed the building, golf clubs in hand, ready to take out their two targets


    for the day.


    Brave felt his cell phone ring, and with a proud smile, he knew it was The Kraken calling. He answered,


    determined to make his boss proud of his work.


    "Brave, what took you so long toplete this task?" Este Strong, also known as The Kraken in the


    underworld, asked in a gentle yet firm tone. Her voice was melodious, but her meaning was clear. "I''m


    too bored. Is capturing a weak girl this difficult for you?"


    "Boss, don''t worry," he said reassuringly. "Give me a few more minutes, and I will finish this task. And


    one more thing that will definitely put a smile on your face."


    "What is it?" she asked inquisitively.


    "I believe Mr. Glitzy is also here with the girl, and I''ll apprehend them for you," he exined.


    "Really? Are you sure that man is in here as well?"


    Este fell silent for a moment upon hearing that fact. She was intrigued by Mr. Glitzy and had the


    intention to meet him in person. She wanted to know what kind of man had made Aston The Goblin so


    angry and overwhelmed.


    "Okay," Este said with a smile on her face, "I will get out of the car and go to your ce. I want to see


    what Mr. Glitzy looks like, and maybe I will reveal his identity myself. I will show him how beautiful I am


    and I will bring him to his knees in front of me."


    "Okay, boss," Brave answered proudly.


    Brave put his phone back in his pocket and took a long drag on his cigarette, savoring the smoke as it


    filled his lungs. He blew it out with satisfaction before waiting for the result of his men''s efforts to be


    revealed.


    After a few moments, he noticed something peculiaring from the direction of the apartment


    building door. A person was thrown out with a loud thud andnded in front of him.


    "What happened?" Brave asked, the cigarette still dangling from his lips.


    Brave was taken aback and examined his men lying before him looking severely beaten.


    "What happened? How did you end up like this?" Brave demanded, his voice tight with anger.


    "I apologize, sir. That man in the bear mask was too powerful - we weren''t able to handle him," the man


    replied, groaning in pain, before losing consciousness.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What the hell is going on here?!"


    Brave stood up, his face contorted in rage, and took a long, deep drag off his cigarette before flicking it


    to the ground and stomping on it. He then whirled around and grabbed one of his men, snarling, ¡°Go


    inside and grab that guy - and do it fast!¡±


    He shoved the man away, and the entire group of ten ran into the apartment in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t let him escape!" Brave yelled. "Catch him and beat him to death!"


    After a few seconds of waiting, Brave was startled when a man was thrown out of the apartment door


    andnded in front of him. He stared angrily, not understanding what was happening. Suddenly, more


    men were thrown from the door, falling into a pile at Brave''s feet.


    "What the hell is going on here?!" he shouted in rage.


    He grabbed his men and ordered, "Quickly go inside and capture whoever is responsible!"


    Brave''s men looked terrified when they approached the apartment building door, and Brave was


    infuriated. "If any of you are scared, I''ll beat them up. Just go inside and grab that idiot. Are you scared


    to just confront a man?"


    He clenched his fists and forcefully dragged his men to the apartment building door, then grabbed the


    others and kicked them.


    ¡°Hurry up and get that man!¡± he demanded.


    After waiting for several minutes, Brave was exasperated to see the same scene unfold again; several


    people were ejected from the apartment building andy limp in front of him.


    Taking up a golf club, he red towards the building, and at that moment, a man wearing a bear head


    mask emerged from the entrance, apanied by a girl with ck hair - Alicia, the target of their


    mission that day.


    Brave angrily brandished his golf club at Arthur and sneered, "So, you finally dared to show your face?"


    He then added, "Are you Mr. Glitzy? You look so weak, I''ll teach you an important lesson today that you


    will never forget. Prepare to ept my wrath!"


    Arthur slowly walked up to Brave, the golf club resting on his shoulder. He said, "Did you guys have to


    bring that many people to face me? I''m ttered by this kind of service. I''m sure you really understand


    how powerful and dangerous I am, right?"


    Red-faced, Brave eximed, "God damn it! I''ll finish you right now!"


    [Host, I hope you''re not too overconfident facing the seventy or so people in front of you by yourself]


    "Hush now, system," Arthur said, attempting to maintain a sense of confidence despite therge crowd


    before them. "Are you trying to motivate me or frighten me?"

 Chapter 55 - The Krakens Deadly Entrance

    Chapter 55 - The Kraken''s Deadly Entrance


    The Invincible Mr. Glitzy - Official Youtube ount. Managed by her most admirer of all time Alice in


    Assnd.


    Alicia quickly set up a YouTube ount for Arthur and simultaneously broadcast a live stream of his


    battle against dozens of mobsters. The video had already rued two thousand views in a matter of


    minutes.


    "Man, what''s this video about?" asked someone. "Who''s Mr. Glitzy? Is there a film crew here or


    something?"


    "Didn''t you hear about Mr. Glitzy? He was the one who came to udina''s rescue when she was


    surrounded by people who wanted to take her virginity," replied the other.


    "Are you sure this isn''t some kind of movie set? This doesn''t seem like something one person could do.


    Just look at those guys; they look strong and well built. How could a guy wearing a bear head mask


    possibly fight them all off?"


    "I''m certain it''s not a movie set. Mr. Glitzy is an amazing fighter and it''s not impossible for him to take


    on those strong men; he''s proven himself to be a real-life hero."


    "Wow, Mr. Glitzy is really unbelievable," eximed one person. "He fights like a secret agent. Do you


    think he could be a real one, taking down the mafia in the city? I mean, why else would he be so


    secretive about his identity?"


    "I''m totally smitten by Mr. Glitzy," sighed another. "He looks so cool. I''d love to meet him and get his


    autograph. Even though I''m a guy, I can''t help but admire him."


    "If you gentlemen are captivated by Mr. Glitzy," added a woman, "how about usdies? He looks so


    stylish and I''m intrigued to find out what he''s concealing beneath his bear mask. I''m confident he must


    be a very attractive and debonair man, otherwise it would be impossible for udina to idolize him,


    wouldn''t it?"


    "I''m sure he does that because his real face is so ugly,"mented someone else. "He''s probably just


    ying it up to get attention."


    "Let''s see how he fares against those dozens of people," said another. "I doubt he''lle out


    unscathed."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brave, with an expression of rage, gripped his golf club and strode up to Arthur, pointing it menacingly


    at Arthur''s bear-head mask.


    "What kind of trickery did you use, eh? I can''t believe someone as scrawny as you managed to beat


    the guys I sent after you," he shouted indignantly.


    "You can prove yourself how strong I am.¡± Arthur replied, asserting his strength, ¡°However, before that,


    would you mind introducing yourselves? I don''t feelfortable engaging in physicalbat with


    those I don''t know. That way, the next time youe to me, I can recognize you and then provide the


    suitable retribution for your deeds."


    Brave cackled with amusement, gesturing to the mass of his men, each armed with golf clubs. He


    gazed around the area, his face full of confidence, as he eximed mockingly, "Don''t you see? You


    thought you could escape our encirclement, as if you were Bruce Lee or Captain America? You were


    so foolish to think you could get away on your own. It would be wise for you to surrender and kneel


    before me. Or, I''ll be merciful and beat you to death."


    Brave shook his head in disbelief, shocked that the person he was about to capture had been so naive


    as to believe they were strong enough to fight a crowd. "Ha!" he chortled again.


    Alicia nervously bit her lower lip as she nced around the area full of people. She could feel her heart


    pounding in her chest. She quickly ran over to Arthur and said in a panicked voice, "Oppa, are you sure


    we can take them all on? We should find a way to escape. I can help you fight them, but I still don''t


    think we can beat this many people."


    Arthur calmly replied, "Don''t worry, Alicia. We have no choice but to face them. Otherwise, they will


    keep chasing us and not take us seriously. I want to find out why they want to hurt you first. I think this


    is rted to Aston. That''s why I can''t stay silent."


    Brave was infuriated upon hearing Arthur mention Aston''s name, someone of a lower rank than their


    boss, The Kraken. "Don''t you dare utter Aston''s name in our presence," he spat, his face contorted with


    rage. "That man is nothingpared to our boss, The Kraken! I''m sure you must be trembling at the


    sound of the name, right?"


    "What is The Kraken? A food brand? I get hungry hearing that name," Arthur asked calmly.


    "I will rip out your mouth that dared to say such things about our boss," Brave retorted emphatically.


    "So, so the one who ordered you guys was The Kraken? Can you exin in more detail who that


    person is?" Arthur continued, his tone slightly mocking.


    "Why was he so cowardly as to order his people to capture me? Why didn''t hee to me himself if he


    really wanted to see me? That way I don''t have to teach his men a lesson, right?" he continued.


    At the same time, there was a gentle pping sounding from the distance. All eyes were fixed


    upon a woman in a breathtaking ck dress, with a hint of white skin peeking through the slit along her


    tender thighs. The group of men in ck suits parted, standing aside to make way for the girl: Este


    Strong, known as The Kraken.


    She stood an impressive 175 centimeters tall with long, beautiful ck hair cascading down her back.


    At a nce, her face appeared Asian, and her youthful looks made her appear much younger than her


    actual age of 28; she could easily pass for a 22-year-old.


    Este slowly advanced towards Arthur, lifting her head slightly to examine the bear''s head mask.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Glitzy," she said, extending her hand. "You may kiss my fingertips and then


    kneel to me in surrender," she added.


    "So, The Kraken is a woman?" Arthur inquired timidly. He remained silent and declined Este''s offer to


    kiss her hand.


    "Keep your hands away from me," he sternly cautioned, "or I''ll make it so you can never admire your


    own reflection again." His words provoked the entire area to erupt with rage toward him.

 Chapter 56 - Taming the Boss

    Chapter 56 - Taming the Boss


    Este Strong was renowned as a celebrity and influencer, active in the entertainment sector as a


    circles.


    However, few knew that she also has a vast organization in the underworld. She possesses the


    the city and the country''s big businessmen.


    Este was renowned among the wealthy and influential of the city for her powerfulwork and ability


    to help criminals evade justice. Many men widely admired her stunning beauty, inspiring awe and


    admiration. No one could ever resist bending their knees before her.


    So when her face appeared in Alicia''s live-streaming video, it elicited immediate attention, with many


    viewers remarking on her beauty.


    ¡°Wow, there''s Este!¡± eximed one of them. ¡°What is she doing in there? She looks so gorgeous and


    stunning as always. I''mpletely smitten with her.¡±


    ¡°My suspicions are confirmed,¡± the other one replied. ¡°This is all just some kind of engineering or


    maybe they are shooting a movie. Look at Este, she is ying the role of a very menacing mafia


    boss. She absolutely fits the part. Her beauty is unparalleled.¡±


    ¡°Oh Este,¡± sighed the first one dreamily. ¡°I fantasize about her every night. I''m totally captivated by


    her. I really hope she does an amazing job in this scene.¡±


    ¡°Do you still think this video is fake?¡± the other asked. ¡°Mr. Glitzy had also saved udina before, and


    udina even mentioned it in her solo concert a few days ago. I''m certain this really happened, so


    maybe Este is actually the leader of a mafia organization?¡±


    "Are you guys insane?" the first one scoffed. "How could Este possibly have a background like that?


    Can''t you see? She is just a stunningly gorgeous woman with an enchanting face, who is adored by


    many men. You guys are so naive to think this event is genuine."


    At the same time, Esteughed as Arthur remained silent when she asked him to kiss her hand. This


    was the first rejection in her life she''d ever encountered, and she wasn''t going to let it go unnoticed.


    She raised her right hand, signaling her men to stand down. Of course, none of his subordinates would


    ept it if their esteemed boss was treated in such a manner.


    "Just give me a few minutes to talk to this ungrateful man," she spoke firmly, her voice instantly


    prompting dozens of people behind her to be silent and obey her.


    "Are you sure you can get away from me, Mr. Glitzy?" Este said quietly.


    Alicia simultaneously drew closer to Arthur and whispered in his direction. "She''s Este, a celebrity.


    I''m sure you never knew her, seeing how you responded to that girl. But it seems she has another


    identity than a celebrity that not many people know about," she exined.


    Arthur then nodded at Alicia''s words. "Yes, I''ve never heard of her name, and I don''t even care about


    her," he insisted.


    Este was outraged by the man standing before her. He showed no regard for her and even denied


    her the courtesy of a kiss on her fingertips. She was sure that her beauty would be enough to make


    any man bow to her will, but the man before her dared to reject her. "How dare he!" she thought


    indignantly.


    "I''m certain you havemitted a blunder by conducting yourself thusly in my presence, Mr. Glitzy,"


    she uttered tersely. Herely countenance still appeared captivating even when she was vexed.


    "I''m sure it''s me who should be angry here," Arthur dered firmly. "You guys came to invade this


    ce, and now you expect me to be courteous to you? Do you really desire to foster a great animosity


    between us?"


    "No, I''m sure we won''t have any great animosity," Este answered confidently. "In the end, I''m here to


    conquer you too."


    Este''s beauty belied her immense strength inbat. No one under hermand had been able to


    stand up to her, not even Brave. On that fateful day, she wished to humiliate Arthur by directly


    challenging him to a fight and removing his bear head mask.


    "I hear you''re quite the fighter, Mr. Glitzy?" she said with a smirk, "Care to test your mettle against me?


    If I win, I may consider pardoning you."


    Arthur nodded and, with a determined expression, said, "I usually don''t fight women, but this time I''m


    making an exception. I''ll do my utmost to make sure you never have to cross me again."


    Brave, upon hearing his boss'' conversation, walked over to her and dered confidently, "Boss, you


    don''t need to intervene, let me beat this stupid guy. I''m sure I can do it with just one strike."


    However, Este nimbly threw her fist backward, and Brave fell to the ground.


    "You have failed me by taking this task for so long. Now shut up and watch as I beat this man."


    At this, all of The Kraken''s men felt a sense of dread. This was the first time they had seen The Kraken


    that angry, and they had never seen a man dare to humiliate her in front of them directly.


    "I''m sure this is the end for that stupid guy. He won''t be able to take even one hit from our boss," one of


    them said.


    "I''m so angry, I want to teach that man a lesson myself. He has dared to insult my boss," another one


    said.


    "I''ll make sure he suffers after this. I can''t take it anymore," another one added.


    Este pointed at Arthur and said firmly, "Now fight me. And if you manage to beat me, I will think about


    letting you both go."


    Arthur quietly retorted, "I will still beat you, and I will also sternly warn you not to ever do this again in


    the future." He then threw his club back.


    Este then assumed a fighting stance, her fists clenched and ready to attack Arthur.


    "You think you can get away with talking down to me? Mr. Glitzy, now you''ll feel the power of my


    attack!"


    Este lunged forward, her leg raised tond a kick on Arthur''s bear head mask.


    But Arthur easily evaded her attacks, brushing off her leg with a single movement and sending her


    flying a few steps back.


    Este smiled confidently and dered, "That''s only the start, but it appears you really do live up to


    your reputation."

 Chapter 57 - Taking the Boss Hostage

    Chapter 57 - Taking the Boss Hostage


    Este lunged forward, throwing a flurry of punches at Arthur. But, Arthur dodged and parried each of


    her strikes with lightning-fast reflexes, almost as if he were savoring the fight, searching for something


    more than physical dominance. His movements were precise and calcted, as if he were trying to


    unearth something deeper, toprehend Este and her rtionship with the criminal underworld.


    "Why are you dodging me?" Este''s irritation was clear in her tone, and she jumped back into a


    defensive stance. "I won''t tolerate any games. If you don''t fight me seriously, I promise I won''t show


    you any mercy, and make you pay for daring to disrespect me."


    Arthur''s response was simply a faint smile as he said, "It''s true, the underworld can be quite


    intimidating. I was so scared when one of the higher-ups came up to me."


    Arthur deliberately provoked Este''s anger in order to gain more information from her. ¡°Is Aston also


    your friend?¡± he inquired. ¡°Why didn''t hee to me himself if he was the one holding a grudge


    against me?¡±


    "Aston is one of the five leaders in the underworld," Este proimed, "but his level is far inferior to


    mine. I could easily annihte him and his entire army if I so choose. As well as you, like I did this


    time."


    She had only intended to test Arthur''sbat prowess; however, it seemed he was merely attempting


    to extract information from her and was not taking their skirmish seriously. Este felt she had to be


    more serious in dealing with him. She couldn''t let him go and became even more powerful.


    "Are you interested in joining the underworld, Mr. Glitzy?" Este inquired.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Not really." Arthur replied calmly, "My goal is to live a peaceful, fulfilling life - and if that means I have


    to confront you and the other four leaders of the underworld, then I''m willing to face that challenge."


    He was aware of the five people who ran the underworld and knew that Este and Aston were among


    them. He was aware that he had provoked them and expected some retribution for his actions. Despite


    that, he kept hisposure, hoping that he would be able to discover their true strength and prepare


    himself for any potential conflict.


    "Should we help our boss?"


    Este''s men seemed to be getting restless, their anger piling high, as they watched their boss not


    immediately beat Arthur.


    "Are you crazy? Do you really think our boss, who is very good at fighting, will lose to that stupid guy?


    Look at her, she''s just ying with her prey!"


    "Our boss is very strong, she won''t be easily defeated," one of them reassured.


    They were all fully prepared to attack simultaneously if anything happened to Este. And they seemed


    impatient to beat Arthur.


    "I won''t let anyone who insults The Kraken breathe easy!" one of them eximed angrily.


    Arthur felt he had enough information from Este and wanted to end their fight immediately.


    "You seem to be getting serious, Mr. Glitzy?" Este said sharply, her temper ring.


    "I think so," he answered calmly.


    At that moment, Este quickly lunged toward Arthur and began throwing her fists rapidly. However,


    Arthur was able to catch both of her hands swiftly.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" she shouted angrily.


    Smiling faintly, Arthur threw Este''s body away and delivered a sharp punch to her stomach, sending


    her crashing to the floor. He then pressed down on her back with his knee and held her hands behind


    her back.


    Witnessing the fate of Este, all of her men quickly readied themselves to attack and moved nearer to


    Arthur.


    "If youe any closer, I won''t guarantee your boss''s safety!" Arthur bellowed.


    "Is this what you had nned? You''re so cowardly that you''d take our boss hostage?" Brave, who was


    close to Arthur, also appeared enraged and attempted to get nearer andunch an attack.


    Alicia then swiftly stepped in front of Arthur and stood before Brave.


    "I don''t advise going any further than this!" She snarled. "I won''t hesitate to fight you all, and your boss


    is in our hands. I''m sure you don''t want anything to happen to her, do you?"


    Este was held captive by Arthur, tightly secured in his firm grip. He forced her to stand up and stood


    directly behind her, his right hand gripping her neck and his left hand locking her arms in ce,


    preventing her from moving or fighting back.


    "Are you locking me up just so you can touch me, Mr. Glitzy?" she said, her voice tinged with


    provocation.


    "Are you satisfied now? Are you nning to take this further? Do you want to touch me so badly that


    you would do this to me? I thought you were a gentleman, but you''ve made me a prisoner. Do you think


    you can get away with this?"


    "You''re really over-thinking this, Este," Arthur responded, disregarding her provocation.


    The video that was shown live by Alincia was abruptly cut off, leaving some viewers questioning what


    would happen next in the fight between Mr. Glitzy and Este.


    "This man is really foolish," one person eximed. "Why does this live streaming have to stop just


    when the scene gets to the most exciting part?"


    "Does anyone know where it happened? We''d better go and record it for ourselves," suggested


    another.


    "Hey you guys, look at the videos on this channel. There are people showing simr incidents from a


    different angle," said a third.


    "Is it true!?"


    "Yeah, it''s true! Let''s go watch it now!" another one proimed.


    Brave and his entire army surrounded Arthur from every side, armed with their golf clubs and ready to


    teach him a lesson. They were cautious, though, as they did not want anything to happen to their boss.


    "Let him go!" Brave shouted, taking a step closer. "If you don''t listen to us, I won''t hesitate to beat you


    up!"


    Arthur kept his grip on Este so tight that it seemed to paralyze her.


    "What do you n to do now, Mr. Glitzy?" She asked in a quiet voice.


    Alicia, her face now ashen, turned to Arthur. She was seized with fear for the first time, not for herself


    but for Arthur, for her mistakes.


    "Oppa," she whispered softly, swallowing hard. "What should we do? Should I give myself up? But it


    seems they''re only after you."


    Unexpectedly, Arthur smiled at Alicia, providing her with a glimmer of hope.


    "Don''t worry, Alicia," he reassured her. "I won''t let them hurt you. We''ll get out of here together, safe


    and sound."


    Alicia''s heart warmed at the idea, even though she still didn''t think it was possible. She wondered to


    herself, "Does he have a n? What is he nning?"

 Chapter 58 - Breath of Relief

    Chapter 58 - Breath of Relief


    The onlookers were in disbelief as one of them eximed, "Wow, this is unbelievable! Mr. Glitzy has


    actually taken Este hostage - it''s just too much!"


    As they watched the events unfold with Arthur on the live stream, more people began arriving at the


    scene, each with their own opinion on the matter.


    "Quickly attack him!" Este shouted desperately, her eyes wide with urgency. Her men moved forward,


    but Arthur''s grip on her tightened, and Este winced in pain.


    "No one dares toe forward!" Alicia snapped, her voice full of threat.


    "I won''t hesitate to injure or kill Este if any of you dare attack! Quickly, get away!"


    Alicia''s expression had changed, her panic bing more and more visible. She wanted to protect


    Arthur, to keep him away from this dangerous situation.


    "If I hadn''t invited Arthur Oppa to this ce today," she thought to herself, "perhaps none of this would


    have happened."


    At that very moment, the sound of a helicopter''s des whirring quickly filled the air, and it hovered


    directly above them all.


    "What the-? Whose helicopter is that?" Este''s men were clearly taken aback, some of them looking


    up in shock.


    "Get out of here, or we''ll shoot!" a voice from the helicopter shouted, a rifle pointed down. A shot was


    then fired, narrowly missing Brave, who was standing at the front.


    Arthur immediately signaled Alicia to get ready, "Alicia, be prepared to get on the helicopter as soon as


    it gets low enough," he said.


    Alicia was taken aback. Sure enough, her suspicion was confirmed: Arthur had a n for them to


    escape from that ce. She nodded quickly in agreement.


    The helicopter slowly descended. The two people in the cockpit kept an eye on the crowd below, ready


    to fire a warning shot if anyone got too close to Arthur. When the chopper was just two meters away


    from the ground, Alicia leaped onto thending skid and mbered up.


    "Oppa!" she yelled to Arthur.


    "Don''t worry, Alicia," he called back. "I''ll be right behind you."


    Alicia was already in the helicopter, but Arthur was still holding Este down, his grip tight.


    "So, are you going to take me with you too, Mr. Glitzy?" Este tried to speak, her voice trembling,


    while Arthur remained silent.


    Finally, he spoke firmly, his right hand pressing harder on her neck, making her groan in pain.


    "Listen to me," he said in her ear, his tone menacing. "If I see you involved with anyone I protect one


    more time, I won''t hesitate to kill you."


    Este shuddered at his words, feeling terror coursing through her.


    Este instantly silenced herself upon hearing Arthur''s menacing threat; it was the first time she had


    ever experienced someone threatening her, and it sent shivers of fear down her spine. Had she made


    the wrong decision in challenging Arthur?


    Arthur then rapidly thrust Este towards Brave, who was immediately sent flying and tumbling to the


    ground. Arthur quickly boarded the departing helicopter as it quickly ascended into the air.


    Este fell to the ground, then stood up in annoyance and pushed Brave away. "You fools!" she


    screamed.


    She then walked away, pushing her men away every time she passed them.


    "You guys, with this many of you, still can''t catch two people like them!"


    Este felt embarrassed and angry, but she also couldn''t help feeling scared. "That person is not just


    anyone," she said to herself.


    "Maybe it''s better if I don''t have to deal with that guy who goes by the name Mr. Glitzy anymore," she


    muttered, feeling a chill of horror inside herself.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, who had been sitting in the helicopter with Alicia, was now seated in front of two


    men withrge, imposing figures.


    "Boss, we apologize for beingte," the man said.


    "It''s all right," he replied quietly, then shifted his gaze to Alicia.


    "Are you okay, Alicia?"


    Arthur observed Alicia''s face, which was now pale and contorted with fear. It was the first time he had


    ever seen her this way, despite her usually brave demeanor. But he remembered she was still an


    ordinary young girl, and she, too, was frightened.


    Alicia then looked at Arthur, nodded slowly, and tears began to stream down her face. "Arthur,


    Oppa....." she sobbed, embracing him tightly.


    Arthur patted Alicia''s back, feeling the fragility of her small frame as she hugged him. "It''s alright, we''re


    safe. There''s nothing to be afraid of," he said in a soothing voice, trying to reassure her.


    "I''m so sorry, if I hadn''t invited you out to eat, maybe none of this would have happened. I''m sorry, I


    was careless and they discovered my identity. I almost put you in harm''s way," Alicia said, her voice


    shaking with shame.


    It wasn''t her own safety that Alicia was crying over. She was worried about Arthur, feeling guilty for


    potentially putting him in danger. "I don''t want anything to happen to you. I''m sorry, Oppa..." she said,


    her tears now streaming down his chest.


    "No, it''s okay," Arthur replied, still striving to keep her calm. "You don''t need to feel guilty."


    But Alicia still med herself. She cried even louder and hugged Arthur''s body. He felt both guilty and


    happy because Arthur was finally safe.


    "I''ll try to be more careful. I won''t be careless, I won''t let this happen again. I really don''t want anything


    bad to happen to you."


    Alicia spoke from the depths of her soul, disying a sincerity and intensity of emotion that she had


    never before experienced. She was overwhelmed by her feelings for Arthur, believing that he was the


    most important person in her life, and she wanted to do everything in her power to help him realize his


    full potential. She held these intentions close to her heart.


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Alicia Morel (19) - 55%]


    [Alicia felt a deep sense of guilt course through her veins when she realized how she had put the


    important people in her life in danger. It was then that she began toprehend the significance of that


    individual to her, and she vowed to do whatever it took to make amends and prevent such a thing from


    urring again.]


    [Alicia felt something special for Host, something she had never before experienced: love.]


    [System Comment: Congrattions, Host! You''ve done it again: your harem wings have spread wide.


    Now, if you just gather four more women, you''ll awaken the dragon god, and it''ll grant all your wishes!]


    "Do you think women are dragonballs?" Arthur chuckled in response to the system''s joke.


    [You have taken on a daunting task and are pushing forward to stand up for your beliefs.]


    [Your encouragement gives Alicia the strength to remain assured and not sumb to feelings of


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    regret.]


    [Consequently, you will be rewarded with 40 VIP points.]


    Arthur smiled with relief as his problems for the day were finally resolved. He slowly patted Alicia''s


    back. "It''s all right," he said appreciatively, "Thanks for worrying about me."

 Chapter 59 - Defeating the Corrupt Regime

    Chapter 59 - Defeating the Corrupt Regime


    Arthur opened his eyes the following morning in his luxurious room at the Golden Chamber Hotel and


    nced at the clock on the wall. It was already 5 a.m. His morning routine was familiar to him: he''d


    take an energizing cold shower, go for a brisk jog around the city streets, and then start his day.


    "Alright," he said calmly, stepping off his bed. He grabbed a ss of water and drank it, savoring the


    cool liquid against his parched throat.


    With the arrival of spring, the snow had thinned considerablypared to winter, making Arthur''s


    morning jog much more pleasant andfortable than usual. He could run for up to an hour without


    feeling the biting cold.


    Arthur then went into his luxurious bathroom and took a cold shower, the three streams of water


    cascading over him in a refreshing wake-up call. He took a deep breath, feeling his cellse alive


    with energy.


    Having been upgraded to a new body, Arthur found it very difficult to feel fatigued, as he was always


    feeling energized despite all the activities he did throughout the day.


    In addition to his enhanced physical strength, his high morale also enabled him to take on numerous


    tasks and thoughts throughout the day without feeling tired.


    Nheless, he was still thankful for being able to experience the joy of sleeping and resting at night,


    and he eventually adapted to his new body and began to appreciate and feel connected with it.


    After surviving the attacks of The Kraken and her army, Arthur then took Alicia to the Golden Chamber


    and gave her a luxurious floor in the magnificent hotel, one floor below Edna. He did this to ensure the


    girl''s safety, believing it to be the best option for the time being, as Arthur himself needed to learn more


    about the Underworld and its potential threats.


    "The Underworld appears to have a great deal of authority over the city, and it appears that they also


    have a strong presence in government," Arthur mused. Determined to create his own influence and


    army if need be.


    Arthur was intent on establishing his own business. He was determined to face these people and


    ensure that those like Este would not remain in power and exploit their authority for their own


    personal gain.


    Realizing that this was no small feat, Arthur was nevertheless determined to make it happen. He was


    confident that he could make it happen with dedication and perseverance. Furthermore, he had the


    support of his partners Edna, udina, and Alicia, and he was sure that there would be more help on


    the way.


    Arthur emerged from the bathroom, having changed into his sports clothes. With haste, he descended


    the stairs to the VIP elevator, then made his way out of the back door, his favored exit to avoid the


    crowd of people typically gathered at the hotel lobby entrance.


    Arthur jogged in shorts, sneakers, and a sleeveless shirt, seemingly unfazed by the cool morning air.


    He had her trusty earphones tucked into his ears, allowing him to find his inner peace and formte his


    daily n.


    Every morning, Arthur would jog through the small alleys between buildings and street corners, and he


    would often find people sleeping on the streets, barely protected by their thick jackets and cardboard


    boxes. Taking a deep breath and exhaling, Arthur was aware of his great wealth, and he realized that


    he could easily change someone''s life with it. However, he knew that giving these people money would


    not be the right solution.


    "Giving money to those who don''t know how to use it, or even understand its value, would only be a


    disadvantage," he thought. "The money would run out quickly, and they might even be exposed to


    danger from people who want to take it away from them."


    He had been using his money in whatever way he pleasedtely, but he still made sure to help those


    he gave it to, providing them with resources and the autonomy to make better lives for themselves.


    "This isn''t my job," he thought to himself. "It''s the government''s job to improve people''s lives. But with a


    government as corrupt as this one, it doesn''t look like people''s conditions will be improving anytime


    soon."


    Maintaining social levels was vital to those at the top, as it allowed them to maintain their position and


    make more and more people suffer beneath them. This further secured their power for a long time.


    People from all walks of life, ranging from the destitute living on the streets to the middle ss, were


    expected to remain in their respective social and economic standing for the foreseeable future. This


    was because those in positions of power and influence relied on the patronage of these people to


    generate wealth and increase their fortunes.


    The ruling ss sought to keep the lower sses in a state of weakness, so busy with the struggle to


    survive that they could not even contemte resistance. This oppressive way of life continued, leaving


    those at the bottom with no hope of ever improving their station and those at the top with the


    opportunity to use their power for further gain.


    Arthur inhaled deeply and let out a relieved sigh on that chilly morning. Then, the sun began to peek


    out from behind the towering buildings in the city, signifying the start of the day''s activities.


    "But," he added, having made up his mind. "I can make things better... in my own way."


    He paused as he ran closer to the Golden Chamber Hotel.


    "I can make things better by weakening The Underworld, or even eradicating them," he dered


    emphatically.


    Arthur raced back to the hotel and wasted no time taking the VIP elevator to his room, the most


    luxurious suite on the top floor of the grand andvish hotel building.


    "I will be a terror for those who have abused their authority for their own gain," he dered with a smile.


    When the elevator door opened, he noticed a woman with blonde hair standing there, who smiled and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    bowed her head in greeting.


    "Good morning, boss.... I have prepared breakfast for you. Would you like me to join you for breakfast


    this morning?" Edna said softly, her smile never faltering.


    "Yes, Edna. That would be great," Arthur replied in a collected manner.

 Chapter 60 - A Tasty Breakfast

    Chapter 60 - A Tasty Breakfast


    After his morning jog, Arthur returned to take a shower once again before changing into hisfy


    home clothes. He then sat across from Edna at the dining table on the luxurious floor and enjoyed a


    rxing breakfast together, engaging in small talk.


    Arthur remembered Marco''s message the day before and immediately discussed it with Edna.


    "Actually," Arthur said, "I was wondering if you could help me out with something."


    Edna lifted her face and tilted her head, a questioning look on her face. "Yes, Boss?" she asked.


    "Marco had challenged me to a car race and scheduled it for tomorrow," Arthur exined.


    "He suggested three rounds, with each of us participating in one round. Whoever won the most rounds


    would be dered the winner," he continued, pausing thoughtfully as he considered how he could win


    at least two races by tomorrow.


    "So, Boss," Edna said, "is there anything I can do to help you get ready for tomorrow''s race with


    Marco?"


    Arthur tried to think of a way to refuse Marco''s offer, but he knew that his refusal would make Marco


    happy; after all, Marco had challenged Arthur to a race.


    "If, for example, I can win one round," Arthur began, "then I need someone else who''s good at racing to


    win one more round."


    "Do you think Marco has hired two professional racers to win this race, boss? Do we have to do the


    same? If you need it, I can take care of it today and make sure that tomorrow we have two extra


    participants for you,"


    Edna asked, trying her best to provide a solution to the problem Arthur was facing. She knew that


    Marco was out for revenge and wouldn''t make it easy for Arthur to win the car race the next day.


    Arthur was aware that the race he was about to have with Marco would probably be fruitless.


    Nevertheless, a deep-seated resentment brewed in his heart against Marco. If Marco continued to pick


    fights with him, Arthur was determined to utterly vanquish him and give him a humiliating defeat.


    Arthur had ambitious ns to acquire Brown Company, the business where Marco works, and Arthur


    himself formerly served as a janitor. His motivation was Brown Company''s immense potential as a


    construction and developmentpany, which would make it easier for Arthur to implement his ns.


    "Alright, then, Edna," Arthur began, his voice firm but friendly. "Do this for me: find two professional


    racers to help me race tomorrow and find out how many shares of Brown Company are publicly traded,


    then acquire all of them. Also, see if you can find me a way to fully acquire thepany."


    Edna looked a bit taken aback at Arthur''s request but then recalled that he had done the same thing


    when he acquired the Golden Park Restaurant and the Golden Park Hotel.


    "No problem, Boss," she replied, her smile warm and reassuring. "I''ll take care of everything you


    asked."


    Arthur remembered Alicia and looked up at Edna. "What about Alicia''s condition?" he inquired,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    concerned about her well-being after the previous day''s events.


    Edna smiled tenderly and nodded slowly. "She''s a strong girl, she can still manage to smile despite the


    hardships she''s facing. I''m sure she''ll make a full recovery. I woke her up this morning for breakfast, but


    she wanted to do it alone, and I think she''ll being over here soon." She elucidated.


    "Good then," Arthur replied quietly with a smile.


    At that moment, they noticed the elevator door in the far corner of the room opening, and out of it


    stepped a girl with ck hair dressed in her morning clothes.


    "Alicia," Edna murmured under her breath, standing up from her chair. "Hi cutie, how are you feeling?"


    she said with a warm smile as the girl approached her.


    Alicia quickened her pace, and upon reaching Edna, she embraced her and rested her head on the


    blonde''s shoulder. Edna patted her shoulder kindly and ran her hand through her hair.


    "Are you feeling better this morning?" she asked tenderly.


    Alicia nodded, then let go of the hug and sat on the chair next to Edna. She then looked up at Arthur,


    her sweet smile still present on her face. "Hi, Arthur Oppa," she greeted him.


    Arthur frowned, dismayed by what he was seeing. "So when did you and Alicia get so chummy?" he


    asked Edna.


    Edna was an incredibly friendly girl and had an instant connection with almost everyone she met, yet


    he was surprised to find that she and Alicia had established such a strong bond after spending only


    one night together. Even though she had never previously met Alicia, Arthur was certain that they had


    hit it off.


    Edna then seated herself in her chair and beamed a cordial smile at Arthur.


    "Edna is extremely amiable," Alicia replied to Arthur''s query. "I''m not shocked as to why Arthur Oppa


    employed her to be your personal assistant. You won''t discover a female as affable and amiable as her


    anywhere else," she responded with a slight giggle.


    "And," Alicia continued, still giggling lightly, "she is also very beautiful and charming."


    Edna smiled and patted Alicia''s back. "Meeting her reminds me of my younger sister," she replied.


    "Alicia is a very sweet girl, I like her too. Moreover, I must treat someone special who is under the


    protection of the boss whom I respect and love the most, right?" she added, with a twinkle in her eye.


    After chatting for a while, Alicia brought up the new job opportunity Arthur had offered her.


    "I''m confident I can entrust this task to you, Alicia," Arthur stated. "What''s your opinion?"


    Alicia immediately gave a quick nod. "Ready boss, I''m ready to take on this task for you. You don''t


    have to pay me; I don''t have a problem. Just getting a ce to stay in this hotel is enough for me," she


    said, then chuckled.


    Arthur smiled at Alicia''s response. "Did you know that the cost of staying in this hotel is quite high,


    Alicia? I think that''s more than the sry you''ll receiveter," he remarked.


    "Arthur Oppa," she continued, "don''t tell me that you''re trying to exploit me by offering me a ce to


    stay that''s going to cost me a fortune... Arthur Oppa..."


    They continued their breakfast that morning, and, for the first time, Arthur experienced a breakfast like


    no other. He felt an overwhelming sense of joy with two people he trusted by his side, sharing jokes


    andughter.


    "I''m sure this kind of breakfast would be even more enjoyable if udina could join us, right boss?"


    Edna said to Arthur, shing him a friendly smile.


    "Kyaaa.... udina, I''m a huge fan of her; I would love for her to be here too," Alicia added, her face


    filled with excitement.


    Arthur kindly nodded at Edna and Alicia''s words, "Yes, let''s make this a regr thing in the future," he


    said.

 Chapter 61 - Pursuing a Vision

    Chapter 61 - Pursuing a Vision


    "Sylvia!" The man in his 50s eximed in the morning, his disappointment palpable.


    "We''ve put in so much effort to support you - from helping you to get epted into a prestigious


    university to you receiving your doctorate at 22. But why do you insist on this foolish endeavor of yours,


    one that will only leave yougging behind and has no future!" he asked, his voiceced with


    disappointment.


    Sylvia Morin, a young prodigy, had achieved something remarkable for her age: the title of Master of


    Science in Architecture and Management at just 22 years old. This was an aplishment that few


    could ever hope to achieve.


    That morning, Sylvia reluctantly ate her breakfast as her parents continued to lecture her and attempt


    to direct her to do as they wished.


    "You got a terrible score on your graduation because your final project was nonsensical. And now


    you''re leaving your job and attempting to start your own business? How are we supposed to pay off the


    debt I owe if you keep making these kinds of foolish decisions?"


    Sylvia''s father kept onining without allowing Sylvia a chance to respond.


    Sylvia took a deep breath, quickly swallowing her giant piece of toast and chugging down the mineral


    water. She then stood up, grabbing the bag that was resting on the seat next to her.


    "Thanks for the breakfast, Mom," she said, rushing out of the house without a care for her parents''


    nagging. "Bye Mom, Dad!" she called out as she left.


    Sylvia''s father mmed his hand on the dinner table, his face a mask of anger.


    "We could soon be living on the streets," he growled, "or I might have to sell all my organs just to pay


    off the debt we owe, and it might not even be enough to cover it!" he eximed in despair.


    Her mother gently patted her husband''s back. "Let''s give Sylvia a chance," she said soothingly.


    "She''s been studying all this time, and has done everything we''ve asked of her. I think this is her way of


    expressing her dissatisfaction. Surely she deserves a year to do what she wants?"


    Sylvia''s father sighed, still not convinced. "But why now?" he muttered.


    Sylvia had been sitting that morning in her small, open office in the officeplex in downtown


    Soutke. She used to arrive very early and leavete, doing all that to make the crazy dream she had


    dreamed of for a long time a reality.


    Sylvia had ventured out on her own, leaving a bigpany with a high sry to open her own


    architecture business. With just three employees, she was struggling to make ends meet by taking on


    small clients, using the ie to pay their sries, and saving for her dream project.


    Sylvia sat at her desk, her brown hair cascading down her back, a pair of sses perched on her


    smooth and pretty face. She was wearing a white executive suit with a gray skirt, her expression


    serious as she looked at herptop.


    "What?!" she eximed.


    "They broke the contract?" She was clearly taken aback, her face suddenly shifting from shock to


    irritation.


    Sylvia mmed her hand on the table, and her chair moved back a bit as she threw her body


    backward. "Absolutely annoying!" she growled.


    Sylvia put her face in her palms, supported by her elbows on the table.


    "No..." she muttered, devastated. It seemed as if every misfortune was conspiring against her as if no


    one - not even her fate - supported her ns.


    "This is so frustrating!" she eximed.


    The sudden cancetion of the contract with one of her most promising clients after two months of hard


    work weighed heavily upon her.


    After a few minutes of Sylvia ruminating over her seemingly incessant misfortune, there was a knock


    on the door to her room. Upon opening it, she found two female and one male employee from her small


    business had entered.


    The three of them approached Sylvia''s desk, standing upright with tense expressions.


    She attempted to put on a smile, asking, "Hey, what''s up? You guys usually don''te around this


    early."


    A man in front of Sylvia then threw a white envelope, his face expressionless as he spoke.


    "Sylvia, as of today I am resigning from this insignificantpany," he said, his voice cold and


    detached.


    "You are too idealistic and have never thought about our future. You are striving for unreasonable


    goals, and you are even tantly rejecting business offers that could make us great Instantly." he


    continued.


    Upon hearing her employees'' resignations, Sylvia remained silent. She had previously discussed


    potential business offers from big businessmen who had only intended to approach her, not actually


    form a business partnership with theirpany.


    Sylvia asked, breaking the silence, "But, you know why I turned down the offer, right?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the reason,¡± he replied simply.


    The other woman then threw a white envelope on the table.


    "Sylvia, I too no longer wish to work here. I cannot handle the workload, and watching you work with


    such drive yet without any clear purpose makes me feel ill. Best of luck with your miniscule dream."


    And thest woman, "Me too, today will be myst day working here."


    Sylvia took a deep breath, her hand trembling as she signed the resignation letters of the three


    employees.


    After a few minutes, she was left alone in her office. Sylvia pounded the table and threw herself back


    into the chair, the squeak of the legs against the floor echoing in the room. "I hate it!" she swore.


    "Go! Everyone, leave me alone!" she then shouted loudly, her voice reverberating in the empty space.


    "I''ll do it all by myself!" she shouted in frustration, her voice steadily rising. She closed her eyes, taking


    a moment to regain herposure.


    After some time, she opened them again and began to search the inte for information on the


    uing session of the annual entrepreneurpetition - Business Takeover - held in a few days.


    She had signed up to be one of the participants, eagerly looking forward to pitching her business


    model.


    "I knew my idea was big and I just needed to find the right person to turn it into a reality," she said


    confidently, her excitement palpable.


    Sylvia was hopeful that her business model would attract investors and, with the financial means to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bring it to fruition, she would finally be able to make her dream a reality.


    She didn''t care if she only had the smallest stake in the project. She was willing to do whatever it took


    to get it off the ground as long as it was viable.


    "Come on, Sylvia! You''re strong, you''re great, you can do this!" She stood up, her enthusiasm


    rekindled.

 Chapter 62 - The Unwelcome Heir

    Chapter 62 - The Unwee Heir


    "Marco, why did you invite us to a ce like this? Just how important is Arthur to our family? Didn''t you


    kick him out of the Brown Company? How could that stupid and scummy brat have given you such a


    beating?"


    A plump man wearing a blue suit, looking to be in his 50s, sitting on a seat at the auto racing track


    stadium. Next to him was a woman who was several years younger than him, also sitting with two


    waiters who raised their umbres to cover them from the cold air.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­. You see, I''m going to humiliate Arthur even more today. I challenged him to a car


    race and unbeknownst to him I had hired two professional racers to help me. Ha ha ha ha."


    Marco then answered with a proud and confident face, showing off what he was going to do to Arthur


    that day.


    Adam and Kora Hester were the parents of Marco Hester. Adam was also the younger brother of


    Arthur''s father, who had been disowned by the family.


    Adam was wary that Arthur might still receive an inheritance in the future, so he constantly did


    whatever he could to put Arthur under pressure and make sure he was unable to fight for his rights.


    Brandon Hester, Arthur''s grandfather, was the wealthiest person in the Hester family. Ever since they


    had abandoned Arthur''s father to marry a woman deemed mediocre, this regret had weighed heavily


    on Brandon''s heart. Now, as Brandon was getting older and nearing his departure from this world,


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Adam wouldn''t stay silent if there was anything that could improve Arthur''s situation.


    Adam then stood up, his chubby body tense with irritation. "Is it true what you said that Arthur was the


    reason you wasted your money a few weeks ago?" he asked with a scowl.


    "Tsk!" He shook his head in disbelief. "What you said is aplete joke, Marco. How can someone like


    Arthur even be betting money with you? Do you really think he just won the lottery and became wealthy


    overnight? I''m sure he''s just ying games to take advantage of your situation," he added disdainfully.


    "Daddy, don''t worry," Marco said with a sharp look and a faint smile. "I''ll challenge Arthur to a bet today


    and make sure he''ll be back on the street after this car race. Plus, I''ll make sure to snatch up the pretty


    girl he was with at the time."


    "Didn''t you say you just got a girl pregnant?" Adam asked, looking curious. "What''s her name? Arthur''s


    ex-fianc¨¦. Where did that girl go?"


    "That bitch? She only wanted my money," Marco replied with a smirk, "so I gave her some and happily


    left her. Hahaha... At least that money was enough for her to terminate the pregnancy. Moreover, I just


    wanted her to make Arthur mad and give me a bit of constion since she''s pretty good looking, but


    she can really bore me quickly."


    He then added, remembering a girl who came with Arthur. "Edna, that''s the one I really wanted. She


    had a beauty that couldn''t even bepared to Linda."


    "You should be careful, Marco," Kora, Marco''s mother, then said. "You have to make sure the girl


    aborts the womb, lest she uses the pregnancy as an excuse to ask for our treasure. Plus, are you really


    that stupid to get a girl pregnant? At least y it safe, and only give your seed to the best girl who will


    make our family wealthier. Don''t ever give hope to a poor girl. We don''t want Hester''s family to fall into


    ruin just because you chose the wrong partner."


    "If I can get Edna," Marco thought to himself, "I can use her to get even more wealth. She has such


    perfect features that I could make her into a supermodel or celebrity. Once she has achieved a higher


    status, I''ll be able to proudly make her my wife, and she''ll be the right person to be the main heir of the


    Hester family."


    Hearing Marco''s words, Adam looked a little doubtful. "What kind of power does that brat Arthur


    possess that he can attract someone as beautiful as Edna? Is he simply trying to show off with his


    wealth? Let''s get this bet over with soon, so Arthur can be brought down to the abyss, and he won''t be


    able to show his face in front of our family again," he said impatiently.


    Marco waited a few more minutes, bing increasingly annoyed that Arthur hadn''t shown up. "Tsk,"


    he muttered, shaking his head in annoyance. "Did he chicken out and run away from my challenge?"


    At that moment, from the entrance of the circuit, several cars could be seen slowly winding their way in,


    and the one at the front of the line was a car that Marco recognized as a limited edition model that was


    the only one in town.


    "Who are they?!" Adam then stood stunned as he watched the four cars all drive in, each of them a


    limited edition. Moreover, he was amazed at the car at the front, the Bugatti La Voiture Parfaite ¨C one of


    only five ever made worldwide.


    "Are they your friends Marco? Have you invited any other wealthy people to this circuit? I know that


    someone who can afford that car is definitely not just anyone. The owner must be one of the wealthiest


    men in Soutke or possibly even one of The Underworld leaders."


    As the luxury car pulled up to Marco, someone stepped out of the driver''s door: Arthur. He then walked


    up to the passenger side and opened the door, helping a young blonde girl, Edna, out of the car. Then,


    with Edna by his side, her arm wrapped around his left arm, Arthur walked towards Marco.


    "Forgive me for beingte, Mr. Marco," he said in a t tone. "I hope you haven''t lost your appetite for


    taking on my car race today."


    "What an asshole!" Adam fumed, his face contorting in fury as he red at Arthur. "Do you really think


    I''m going to be taken in by your fake wealth look, you stupid brat?"


    "Ah..." Arthur stammered, taken aback by Adam''s sudden, unexpected outburst.


    He quickly rposed himself and offered an apology. "I apologize; I didn''t realize it was you, Mr.


    Adam Hester. It''s a pleasure to meet you today."

 Chapter 63 - The Race is On!

    Chapter 63 - The Race is On!


    "You''re just a poor boy who deserves to live on the streets," Adam said angrily to Arthur, sneering


    sarcastically. "Did you sell your organs to rent this luxury car? Are you willing to die just to look rich in


    front of us? Ha!"


    Adam asked, his anger suddenly ring, "Do you want to challenge my son, Marco, to a car race? Do


    you think you can win? And do you have enough money to ce a bet?"


    Adam had only wanted to watch Arthur suffer under the harsh treatment of his son, but his fury had


    abruptly risen when the son of a bitch had pulled up in a shy luxury car with a stunningly beautiful


    young girl in tow. Inwardly, Adam wished he was as young as Marco so he, too, could draw that girl''s


    attention. He had to admit, she was truly mesmerizing. "She''s so perfect," he murmured to himself.


    Marco strutted up to Arthur, disying his irritated expression.


    "Hey Arthur," he jeered, "I''m quite surprised you had the nerve to show your face here today. I thought


    for sure you''d be too ashamed toe after you realized you couldn''t avoid the consequences of your


    actions. Are you prepared to part with all your riches and bow down to me? And I can guarantee you I''ll


    take the lovelydy you''re with away from you. I''m going to make sure your life is miserable for having


    dared to cross me."


    Arthur smiled and replied calmly, "I''m honored that Mr. Adam and Mrs. Kora will be present to witness


    me defeat their son in the challenge he set forth."


    "What? You must be joking! Are you really willing to risk humiliation, Arthur?"


    Marco had meticulously nned his strategy to win the challenge that day. He had hired two of the


    most experienced race car drivers in town at an exorbitant rate. Additionally, he had ensured that no


    other drivers ranked from 3 to 10 could be hired by Arthur, though he had no certainty that Arthur would


    attempt to do so.


    Marco had thoughtfully plotted his best strategy, even though it cost him a great deal of money, to


    ensure that Arthur would be made to pay for his losses.


    "So, you''re saying that you''re ready to ept any bet I offer, Arthur?" Marco asked, his eyebrows


    raised in anticipation.


    Marco had dered beforehand that the smallest wager he would ept was an exorbitant one billion


    dors. The resolute look in Arthur''s eyes demonstrated he was willing to take the chance. Although


    Marco was uncertain of where Arthur would procure the money, he knew the implications of this bet


    would be catastrophic; Arthur would be crushed, unable to regain his footing and even secure the


    resources to put food on the table.


    "One billion dors is nothing to me," Arthur said, turning to Adam. "I''d humbly ept if Mr. Adam


    wishes to raise the stakes this time. I''m certain such a small sum is of little value to one such as


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    yourself, is it not?"


    Adam was incensed upon hearing Arthur''s challenge. One billion dors was certainly no small sum for


    him, but he refused to stay silent when a cheeky young man dared to challenge him with such an


    amount.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Arthur. Are you certain you have the money to back this bet? Or are you just


    talking big?" he said mockingly.


    "I''m giving you the chance to guarantee that all bets and car races this time around are conducted


    legally and fairly," Arthur respondedposedly and assuredly.


    Marco had arranged for awyer to attend their bet that day, and a malewyer soon arrived with


    various documents ready for them to sign.


    "Let''s make the bet 2 billion dors," Adam said, eyeing Arthur expectantly, anticipating that the huge


    amount would cause him to tremble and faint.


    However, Arthur remainedposed and nodded his agreement. "Of course, Mr. Adam."


    The contract they signed had two stiptions: the amount of the bet and, if the loser lost, they would


    have to prostrate before the winner in front of the crowd, and the winner would choose the location.


    Arthur signed the document without hesitation, and after he had deposited the required amount, a


    chime signified the sessful transfer of the money.


    Adam was shocked to see that Arthur had actually transferred the funds. "Have you been raiding a


    bank, brat?"


    He then turned to hiswyer. "Verify that this money is legitimate, and if there''s any doubt, report him to


    the police immediately."


    They were eager to get started afterpleting all the necessary preparations for the car race that day.


    There were three rounds of racing, with the first pitting Marco''s hired racer, ranked number two in town,


    against someone from Arthur''s side. The second round would be Marco against someone from Arthur''s


    side, and the final round would be the decisive one, where Marco''s best racer wouldpete against


    Arthur.


    Nevertheless, Marco remained confident that he would be able to finish the race in two rounds, as he


    was certain that his driving skills were superior to anyone Arthur could present.


    The first round race was about to begin, and two cars were already lined up on the track. The race


    would consist of fiftyps, and the driver of any car that had an ident during the race would be


    immediately disqualified.


    Arthur strode up to the first racer, Beta, who was one of his bodyguards and also a skilled racer.


    "Boss, I won''t let you down," Beta, whose only name was his codename, said firmly,


    Edna had been trying to find a racer for Arthur, but she found it difficult because Marco had seemingly


    blocked all potential ess. After much consideration, they eventually decided to include Arthur''s


    bodyguards, who surprisingly happened to be proficient at car racing.


    "Beta, don''t worry too much. Do your best without putting yourself at risk. We have three chances, so


    you don''t need to worry," Arthur said calmly.


    "No Boss, I will try my utmost and I will feel ashamed if I fail to live up to your expectations," Beta


    replied confidently.


    Arthur and Edna, and the other bodyguards quickly took their seats in the spectator area as the first


    round race began.


    After a few seconds, the countdownmenced, and at the sound of the starter''s gun, the two cars


    shot off.

 Chapter 64 - Counting Down to Zero

    Chapter 64 - Counting Down to Zero


    The results of the first round of the car race ended in a crushing defeat on Arthur''s side. Beta really


    couldn''t keep up with the racer skills that had been prepared by Marco, and from this result, Arthur


    ended up one point behind.


    Arthur then strolled towards Beta, who had stepped out of the car with a despondent expression. His


    face was etched with disappointment. Despite having put in his best effort, he had stille up short.


    "Your opponent is no ordinary person, you put up an admirable fight," Arthur said reassuringly.


    "Boss, I apologize for disappointing you," Beta said.


    "No, no worries," Arthur replied serenely, and then he faced Marco and Adam, who were striding


    towards him.


    "Arthur...Arthur...," Marco jeered, pping his hands in satisfaction. "It turns out that you were really


    naive, foolishly betting against me without knowing how prepared and experienced I was!" Marco burst


    outughing as his n proved sessful.


    Marco was ted, feeling that another victory was within his grasp. With the uing car race in the


    second round, he was certain that he would win, as he knew that Arthur merely had his bodyguards


    who wererge in stature butcked any real intelligence topete against him.


    Furthermore, even if Marco were to lose, he had already lined up the best racer in town to challenge


    Arthur in the third round. He could almost taste his victory.


    Adam, Marco''s father, slowly walked towards Arthur and Edna, crossed his arms, and then slowly


    shook his head as if unable to bear the foolishness of the person before him.


    "You are not only young and inexperienced, but also rash and foolish," he said, his voice full of


    disappointment. "It is a shame that such a refined girl has to be standing next to you."


    "She''ll leave him once she finds out how poor he is," Marco supplemented his father''s statement.


    Edna, who had been listening to their words, quickly approached Arthur and wrapped her arm around


    his right arm. "I don''t think my boss, Arthur, is as meek as you''re making him out to be," she said.


    "He''s just trying to stay humble by not retaliating to your teasing. And you should expect a payback


    Edna, who had been silent until that point, was deeply hurt by their continued low remarks toward


    Arthur. If necessary, she was prepared to stand up to them and even speak harshly.


    Adam red angrily at the two people in front of him, then spat to the side. He then turned to Marco,


    his expression full of determination. "Hurry up and finish this stupid race, Marco. Teach this trash a


    lesson that he''ll carry to his grave!"


    "Don''t worry, Dad," Marco replied confidently. "That''s exactly what I''m doing right now."


    Adam was infuriated by Arthur''s behavior. For some reason, he could make a woman as beautiful and


    as perfect as Edna do that to him. He was certain that Edna was just a paidpanion, asked to


    attend this event merely for show.


    "Hey you," Adam said to Edna. "I''ll pay you double what this trash is offering, so leave him ande


    with us right now."


    At his words, Arthur quickly stepped forward and grabbed Adam''s shirt cor, lifting him up on his


    tiptoes and looking into his eyes. "You can insult me all you want, but don''t say anything that would


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    insult Edna in my presence," he said firmly.


    "Hey, you!" Marco yelled angrily at Arthur, his eyes shing with indignation at his father''s treatment.


    He attempted to lunge forward, but Arthur''s bodyguard stepped in, blocking his path. "Move aside, you


    moron!" he snarled.


    Arthur said very firmly, his tone reminiscent of his father''s when he was alive, which made Adam feel


    ufortable.


    "You''re just like your father, dirty mouth and selfless." Adam said.


    Arthur released his grip on Adam''s shirt cor and added, "Get away from me before I get really angry.


    Let''s finish this car race and I will ept another challenge from you if you are still not satisfied."


    Adam seethed with anger upon seeing the presence of Arthur''s bodyguards. Had he been aware of the


    bodyguards, he would havee prepared with more of his own.


    "What an ass!" he snarled before turning away and heading back to his wife. "Just wait until next time,


    you jerk!" he shouted over his shoulder.


    "Ch!" Marco shot Arthur a disgusted nce.


    "I bet you''re dreaming if you think this silly bodyguard can beat me in a car race!" He continued,


    striding confidently onto the track as the two cars were already revving up for the next round of racing.


    Echo, the one who was topete in the second round of the car race on Arthur''s side, was a former


    wild racer, now a bodyguard. Standing tall and straight with a stern face, he appeared almost as tall as


    Arthur, his body not asrge, but his dry muscles exuded strength.


    "Boss," he said, his voice firm and unwavering, "do I need to run over that guy and make him crash on


    this track?"


    Arthur shook his head. "I don''t want us to go to the police just yet. I''ve got other ns for Marco, and I


    want to be the one to embarrass him. All you need to do is make sure you can beat him in the race."


    Echo nodded firmly. "I won''t let you down, Boss. I''ll do this with my life." He then strode towards his


    racing car.


    Alpha, standing beside Arthur, remarked, "Echo is really dependable, Boss. He''s often given dangerous


    assignments from Aston, thanks to his driving skills. He''s not just a good racer, but also courageous."


    Arthur slowly nodded in agreement with Alpha''s assessment. Arthur was convinced that Echo would


    win the race, as it was obvious that Marco was simply a wealthy individual who drove solely to impress,


    not because of any real talent.


    The countdown began, and the two cars tore off with a loud boom, tires squealing against the asphalt.


    Marco''s car had remarkable pick-up, and it quickly pulled ahead of Echo''s, but at each corner, Echo''s


    car proved to be exceptionally bnced and skillfully maneuvered.


    After threeps, Echo had managed to outpace Marco and soon left him in the dust.


    A few momentster, the race concluded with Echo''s overwhelming victory.

 Chapter 65 - Revving Up for the Finale

    Chapter 65 - Revving Up for the Finale


    Marco exited the car with a scowl on his face, convinced that Arthur had cheated in some way. There


    was no way a bodyguard like Echo could have possessed such excellent driving skills. Adam


    approached Marco, looking for an exnation as to why he lost.


    "It can''t be, you''re great at driving, ¡° Adam said to Marco, then pointing at Echo. "there''s no way you


    should have been beaten by someone like him!"


    "You guys are such losers. You can''t even beat me, a mere bodyguard, and now you''re trying to find


    excuses for your defeat?" Echo scoffed as he turned to walk away.


    Marco clenched his fists in anger at the loss he had experienced. He was certain he would win this


    second round, but his car had run slower than usual.


    "You''ve hired the number one professional racer for the third round, haven''t you, Marco?" Adam said,


    attempting to reassure himself.


    ¡°Yes Dad,¡± Marco replied confidently. ¡°There''s no way Arthur can beat the racer I''ve hired. He''s the best


    car racer in town, and he will crush Arthur so badly that he won''t dare bother us again.¡±


    After several minutes of preparation, the two cars for thest round of the afternoon race had been


    readied. They were now lined up on the track.


    Arthur confidently strode up to his super limited edition car, and as he was about to get in, he noticed a


    man with long blonde hair standing beside another car. His name was Benno.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± Benno said to Arthur, ¡°aren''t you being a bit too confident trying to race me? I''m pretty sure


    I''m going to beat you to the punch!¡±


    "You''ve been too heavily influenced by the person who hired you," Arthur said as he casually got into


    his sports car. "It''s making you underestimate others too quickly without even giving them a fair


    chance."


    Benno approached Arthur''s car, confidently dering, "I''ll give you two minutes to get a jump start on


    the race, and I hope you don''t get into an ident and destroy your car before I''m able to start my


    engine and overtake you."


    Arthur then started his car engine, and the soft, melodic purr of the engine filled the air. "Do whatever


    you want," he said dismissively. "It''s none of my business."


    "Ha!" Benno eximed, trying to provoke Arthur. "Have you been sleeping too long, man? I think you''re


    dreaming even when you''re awake! There''s definitely something wrong in your head. Don''t you know


    how hard a professional racer has to train to reach my level? I think you''re too foolish to be getting too


    cocky with your riches."


    Benno was clearly annoyed when he saw Arthur driving a highly exclusive and expensive car with


    superior performance. Deep down, he wished he could own it. But he understood that a good car is


    useless if it is driven by an amateur.


    ¡°I''m sure I can beat you even with one hand behind my back. Want to test my skills? I could even offer


    you some handicaps and if you still lose, I expect you to give me the car.¡±


    Arthur stepped on the gas, making the engine groan even louder, and he shed a faint smile. "No


    thanks," he said. "I don''t want to bet with you; I wouldn''t get anything out of it even if I won."


    Benno couldn''t help but chuckle as he observed the ostentatious yet foolish disy of the man in front


    of him. The luxury car he drove certainly looked impressive, yet he had no idea how to truly maximize


    its potential.


    Benno contemted to himself that someone who was a skilled driver could do a lot with a car like this.


    He had a passion for taking control of the driver''s seat and the steering wheel, since he had been born


    to be a race car driver.


    "What do you say," he suggested, "if you win, I''ll be your personal driver for the rest of my life and you


    don''t even have to pay me a sry, that is if you actually have the wealth you seem to possess?"


    Benno confidently challenged Arthur to a bet, eager to seize the opportunity to make more money. He


    saw it as a chance to have a bit of fun with the reward of a super limited edition car.


    "Are you sure you are willing to give up your profession as a professional racer, and only serve me for


    the rest of your life?" Arthur said quietly, not meeting Benno''s gaze.


    ¡°Yeah sure, driving luxury cars is what I enjoy the most. If you can allow me to do that as part of my line


    of work, that will be enough for me." Benno replied with a faint smile.


    "Alright, it''s a deal," Arthur said calmly. "Just promise me you''ll race fairly, otherwise I won''t be able to


    enjoy thisst round."


    "Hah! That''s your own wish," Benno replied with a smirk.


    Benno was ecstatic that his clever deception had utterly fooled the man; it had been an act of sheer


    foolishness. Challenging a professional racer was beyond absurd.


    He then eagerly hopped into his car and quickly started the engine. With a bright, cheerful smile, he


    turned to Arthur and confidently dered, "That Bugatti will soon be mine!"


    Marco and Adam anxiously awaited the start of the final car race, eager to see Arthur''s humiliation.


    Marco was determined to make it even worse for him by taking Edna away, too.


    "It''s already clear who the winner will be," Adam said with a smug look.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, this has to be the easiest way to make money. I wish there were more people like Arthur, so we


    could get even richer by taking advantage of them," Marco dered loudly, his voice carrying over to


    Edna, who was seated near Arthur''s bodyguards.


    The countdown to the car race was about tomence.


    "Three!"


    The two cars, both with engines revving and emitting a melodic roar, were ready to start the race.


    [Host, don''t you want to upgrade your driving skill to Expert? You certainly have enough VIP points to


    do so.]


    Arthur shook his head slowly in response, his expression indicating his skepticism.


    "I''m aware that Benno is a professional racer," he began, "but I want to enjoy this race. Therefore, I''m


    going to try and win using only my Advance driving skill. Plus, if I can manage to win, I won''t have to


    rely on driving skill too often, right? I''ll have a professional racer who will be my personal driver."


    [That''s a very smart n, Host!]


    "Shut up, System."


    The countdown finished, and with the sound of gunfire, thest round of the car race began. Who


    would emerge as the victor?

 Chapter 66 - Driving Like a Champion

    Chapter 66 - Driving Like a Champion


    Benno stepped firmly on the elerator, quickly leaving Arthur behind in his dust. His excitement was


    palpable as he thought about winning the rare car as a prize. He whooped with joy as he sped along,


    eager to finish the race and show off the new car to all thedies.


    Chuckling to himself, he eximed, ¡°Hahaha, what a great day to be alive! This is the biggest prize


    race I''ve ever had, and I''m beating some amateur who can only look good in a fancy car.¡±


    Benno continued to drive fast, even though he remained surprisingly calm. He still gave Arthur hope of


    catching up and even believed that Arthur might have collided with the guardrail and crashed.


    "Hah! Completely ridiculous," he scoffed.


    However, when he was around the corner, Benno couldn''t believe his eyes: unexpectedly, Arthur''s car


    had managed to overtake him from the outerne.


    "What the hell?! How is that even possible?!" he eximed.


    "I''m driving at a high speed, there''s no way he could overtake me like that!"


    Benno felt a surge of irritation but quickly refocused himself, determined to overtake Arthur and secure


    his position.


    "That rich guy really gets on my nerves," he muttered.


    "He thinks he can beat me. I''ll show him what a real pro driver looks like!" he dered confidently.


    Benno stepped on the gas, pushing his car to its limit. He quickly narrowed the distance between


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    himself and Arthur''s car.


    "I''ll pass him at the next turn," he chortled, "just watch!"


    "This is easy for a professional like me."


    As they neared the corner, Benno demonstrated his professional driving skills, easily overtaking Arthur.


    "Ha ha ha ha! It seems he really is just an amateur who luckily overtook me before," he cackled.


    Benno was determined to not let Arthur overtake his car again, so he increased his concentration.


    ¡°I had given Arthur too much hope to overtake me. It was a huge humiliation, but that was only because


    I allowed myself to be caught off guard and underestimated him.¡± He thought to himself.


    With this new determination, Benno quickly gained a significant distance from Arthur and raced away.


    "He''s merely an amateur; he''s not even worthy of beingpared to a professional racer like me."


    On the one hand, Arthur was determined to close the gap between him and Benno''s car, utilizing all of


    his resources. Though he hadn''t unlocked the full extent of his driving skill, his high Mind level allowed


    him to focus intensely and make decisions in a fraction of a second.


    [Let''s go, Host! You can do it!]


    ¡°I think what you''re saying is more distracting than encouraging, System!¡± Arthur replied.


    Yet, Arthur was still adamant about not advancing to the next level of his driving skills.


    "I''m certain I can do this without it!" Arthur dered confidently.


    Up until now, Arthur was convinced that Benno had what it took to be a professional racer.


    "Racing against Benno is really pushing me to give it my all. He''s definitely a worthy opponent," he


    dered.


    Arthur was doing his best to keep up, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly, and each turn he


    took was calcted and precise. He had a strong urge to use his VIP Points, but he was determined to


    stay the course.


    "I''m gonna try to overtake Benno in the next five to tenps. I''m gonna do this without using my VIP


    Points," he vowed.


    Benno was putting all of his concentration into driving as if he were doing an official professional race


    "This isn''t like a normal race," he thought, feeling as though he werepeting against another


    professional racer.


    Benno was certain that Arthur would attempt to overtake him on the uing turn at the front, so he


    resolved to block him on the outerne, anticipating that Arthur would not attempt to pass on the inner


    "He''ll surely kill himself if he tries to overtake me," Benno said confidently. "I''m the professional racer of


    Soutke City after all. Let me show you why!"


    He then shifted his car into the perfect position and blocked any possibility of Arthur passing him.


    Surprisingly, Arthur''s car managed to pull ahead of him on the innerne.


    At that moment, Benno was finding it hard to believe what he saw with his own eyes. Arthur had taken


    a very daring move by preempting like that; he looked as if he was willing to risk his very life as if the


    slightest wrong move would make the car skid and crash.


    However, Benno couldn''t fathom that Arthur had done it so wlessly, something that would have been


    very difficult for him to do.


    "What the hell!? How did he do that?" Benno eximed in disbelief.


    Echo, Arthur''s bodyguard, who was watching from the audience stands, stood up from his seat, his


    eyes widened in amazement.


    "Our boss, how can he drive that well? This is beyond what a professional could say. I thought he


    wasn''t human - he''s a monster!" he said, shaking his head before ncing back at Alpha.


    Alpha then smiled faintly and chuckled slightly. "I think he is a God in disguise," he said. "If not, he


    wouldn''t have the beautiful angels by his side, right?" he added, chuckling again.


    Echo looked surprised to hear Alpha''s words. ¡°Alpha, why do you dare to say those things? You''re


    tantly seducing God''s beautiful angels. You havemitted sphemy!¡±


    "No, I''m just kidding," Alpha replied, then stood up and bowed before Edna. ¡°Ms. Edna, please don''t


    report what I said to the boss," he pleaded.


    Edna, still unable to process what she had just seen, snapped out of her trance. She turned to Echo


    and Alpha with a gentle smile.


    "At first I thought Boss Arthur was my guardian angel," she said with a lightugh, cing the back of


    her hand to her lips, "but it turns out he''s something even greater!"


    Echo nced back at Arthur''s driving, which had quickly left Benno far behind.


    "Wow, it doesn''t look like it''s human driving," he said in awe. "It''s almost as if it''s a super-intelligent AI.


    Even Benno had a hard time keeping up with our boss. He''s incredible."


    ¡°I think following Boss will be an exciting journey ahead of us,¡± Alpha remarked. ¡°There will be plenty of


    surprises along the way.¡±


    "Yes, I''m lucky that Boss kicked me in the face that night," Echo replied with augh. "I''m in the front


    seat for the amazing things he''ll do in the future."

 Chapter 67 - Beating the Best

    Chapter 67 - Beating the Best


    Marco felt his heart drop when he saw Arthur surging ahead of Benno, leaving Benno far behind.


    "What the hell is going on here?" he bellowed.


    "Benno wouldn''t have driven this poorly unless he was trying to betray me. I''m going to kill him for this!"


    He leaped up, his fists balled, his face a mask of rage.


    Adam appeared to be rooted in ce, shaking his head in disbelief. "No, Marco," he said, his voice


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    filled with passion for the racing car sport he had idolized since he was young.


    "I can really see that they are giving it their all."


    Deep inside, Adam was trying to deny that Arthur drove like a pro or even more than that. He suddenly


    trembled with panic and anger. Seeing the facts pointed out by Arthur, he felt an intense desire to


    destroy him, feeling that he could not let Arthur soar higher and higher with all he had.


    Arthur had suddenly disyed his unbelievable wealth, and now he was back to doing nonsense.


    ¡°How can he drive like that?¡± Adam eximed in disbelief. ¡°I couldn''t believe what I was seeing with my


    own eyes.¡±


    "But, Dad!" Marco eximed, looking at Adam in disbelief and shaking his head.


    "This can''t be right. You know Benno isn''t just any racer - he''s got national and even international


    achievements! He can''t possibly lose to just a stupid Arthur. This is the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever


    heard. It''s absolute nonsense. Something must be up. I''m sure Benno and Arthur have conspired


    against me," he continued, his voice full of suspicion.


    Marco was still struggling toe to terms with what was happening, especially since he had ced


    such arge bet on the race.


    "Fuck! Benno!!! If you lose to Arthur, I''ll kill you!" he shouted, his face contorted with rage.


    "I know, he is Arthur," Adam returned, his hands clenched and his teeth gritted. "But how could he


    obtain this much resources and support? How could trash like Arthur have risen so quickly in such a


    short amount of time? There must be someone backing him up for him to have achieved this level of


    achievements."


    Adam struggled to find a reasonable exnation for Arthur''s sudden soar.


    "Is it possible that Grandpa did it?" Marco pondered, a wild idea forming in his mind.


    "Is it possible that Grandpa secretly provided resources and support for Arthur? Could it be that


    Grandpa, out of guilt, has given Arthur some kind of treasure? I''m sure this must be Grandpa


    interfering once again!"


    Marco''s anger rose as he thought of all the ways Arthur might try to bring him down. "I''ll make sure


    your life won''t be peaceful, Arthur!" he dered.


    Adam tried to ponder Marco''s notion, but he suddenly felt shaken and scared. A wave of panic swept


    over him when he realized his father was covertly backing Arthur.


    "This can''t be. We need to investigate this right away and get rid of Arthur at the source!" he eximed.


    Benno, knowing that Arthur was increasingly leaving him behind, felt as if he werepletely one with


    the car. He was giving it the greatest concentration he had ever done before. He drove with great


    precision, giving it his all.


    Benno drove with great uracy and skill, executing his steering with remarkable efficiency. However,


    he was still unable to make up for the gap between himself and Arthur. He felt as if he waspeting


    against a professional racer far beyond his skill level; Arthur was like someone who had dedicated their


    entire life to perfecting car driving and racing.


    Benno felt a new energy surge within him, and he was suddenly filled with an enthusiasm he hadn''t


    experienced in a long time. Meeting Arthur had reignited the fire within him; the race ahead of him was


    the most important one of his life. "This is it," he thought, "This is my moment."


    "Make me your ve if need be, but you have to pass me first, Arthur!" Benno eximed with


    enthusiasm. "I won''t let you win easily!"


    Arthur also had a cheerful expression on his face; he truly felt the exhration of being able to drive at


    such a rapid speed, and, for some reason, he thought he could drive all day.


    "Benno is certainly a worthy opponent," he dered.


    The race took ce severalpster with no change of position. Despite the fact that Benno made


    several attempts to catch up with Arthur, he was still far behind. Arthurpleted the 50ps


    wlessly, granting him a decisive victory, leaving Benno far behind by twops.


    Benno exited the car,pletely defeated by Arthur, who he had previously insulted as an amateur. In


    fact, Arthur had demonstrated skills far superior to even the most experienced professionals.


    As he walked towards Arthur, Benno felt his body be limp. "Who are you?" he asked, dropping to


    his knees in disbelief.


    He was convinced that Arthur had been sent from the gods with driving abilities that no one else could


    match. He had done his utmost to catch up to Arthur, but he had failed.


    ¡°Forgive my arrogance,¡± he said, ¡°you have made it clear that you cannot judge a person based on the


    outside. I am willing to follow you forever. Anything you ask of me, I will do.¡±


    After the victory, Arthur beamed with relief. He knew this was an experience he would never forget. He


    walked over to Benno and gave him an affirming pat on the shoulder.


    "Thank you for the fun car racing, Benno," he said. "I really enjoyed it, and I''m proud that I was able to


    fight you. It was a great match."


    At this, Benno broke out into tears. He was overwhelmed by the joy of having fought Arthur, even


    though he had lost. It gave him a newfound purpose in life. Raising his face to look at Arthur, he spoke.


    "Boss, I''d like to fight you again in the future. Until then, I''ll work hard to be better."


    "Sure!" Arthur nodded in agreement

 Chapter 68 - A High-Speed Adventure

    Chapter 68 - A High-Speed Adventure


    Marco and Adam leaped out of the stands in a fury after witnessing Benno''s beating at the hands of


    Arthur. They lost the money they had paid to Benno and a considerable amount of money on the bet


    they''d ced.


    ¡°What the hell, Benno!¡± Marco shouted. ¡°How could you do this to me? I want a rematch! I''m convinced


    Arthur cheated; this result is uneptable!¡±


    Marco attempted to lunge at Benno but was stopped by two enormous bodyguards.


    "I''m not willing to give up my two billion dors. This car race isn''t fair¡ªArthur tricked us into believing


    he couldn''t drive. This is definitely fraud, and we shouldn''t be subjected to it."


    Adam was also voicing his displeasure over the oue of the match.


    ¡°Move it, you hulking guards! Do you think I''m scared of you?¡± Marco shouted, trying fruitlessly to


    shove Alpha''s body aside.


    Alpha simply smiled, barely suppressing a chuckle. "Is that the best you can do, my lord?" he asked


    mockingly.


    Thewyer who had been acting as a mediator for the bet walked between them and, in his self-


    assured tone, tried to exin. "I believe this match was conducted fairly and no cheating was found.


    Therefore, I hereby dere Mr. Arthur Gardner the winner and he is entitled to all prizes ording to


    the agreement previously made and signed."


    "I cannot ept the result of this match!" Marco yelled furiously at Benno. "How could you lose to an


    amateur like Arthur? You''re supposed to be a professional! Are you THAT stupid to lose to him? Return


    the money I paid you!" he demanded, his voiceced with anger.


    Marco then attempted to escape from Alpha, but his efforts were futile. Alpha was toorge and strong,


    rendering Marco powerless.


    Adam, who had no more grievances to express, suddenly dropped to his knees, trembling and on the


    verge of passing out. "My two billion dors..." he murmured in despair. "No...my money...give me back


    my money..." he pleaded, his voice barely audible.


    Arthur slowly advanced toward Marco, maintaining a safe distance that prevented Marco from getting


    close to him. "And, one more reward for me," he said. "I''ll collect it at ater date,"


    Arthur stated, referring to their agreement, that Marco would kneel and apologize to him. He thought it


    would be more suitable when he requested it at a better time and situation.


    Arthur spun around as Edna rushed up to him, taking his arm with a smile. "Congrattions on your


    victory, boss," she said. "Are you going to take me out for a romantic dinner to celebrate?"


    Arthur slowly nodded and smiled. "Sure, why not? I''ll treat all of you to dinner wherever you like; you


    can even choose the menu and the ce."


    Edna''s face lit up with joy. "That would be great! Could you maybe also invite udina and Alicia? It


    would be more fun if everyone got together for dinner, don''t you think?"


    "Oh, udina and Alicia?" Arthur asked in surprise.


    Edna nodded, her grin widening. "Yes, why not?"


    "Sure," Arthur nodded. "That would be fine. Please invite udina too, if she has the time to meet us."


    "I''m sure," Edna replied with a warm smile, "udina will do anything to rearrange all of her ns if


    you invite her, boss."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arthur stopped, spun around, and tossed his car keys to Benno. "Take this car home; I want to take


    Edna in the other one."


    Benno held up the key to the luxury car and nced at Arthur. "You sure you don''t mind, boss?"


    "Of course," Arthur replied casually. "We can take care of the work contractter. You don''t mind, do


    you?¡±


    "No, not at all!" Benno eximed excitedly. "Thanks, boss. I''m now officially your personal driver!"


    Benno dashed over to Arthur''s Bugatti car, admiring its luxurious exterior before hopping in.


    A smile spread across his face. ¡°Yes,¡± he thought. ¡°Finally, I have a purpose in life.¡±


    [You''ve really imparted a life-changing lesson to Benno]


    [This small shift in perspective is a huge leap toward greater things for him]


    [As a result, you''ll be rewarded with 10 VIP points!]


    As they drove away from the racetrack, Edna was still in high spirits after Arthur''s victory.


    "I have some more good news for you, boss," Edna said, finally calming down.


    "Oh? What is it?" Arthur asked.


    "I''ve managed to secure all of the shares and ownership of that Brownpany. You are now the sole


    owner of that business," Edna replied proudly.


    "Excellent work, Edna. Thank you very much."


    Edna beamed with joy as she felt proud of her aplishment and even more so that Arthur had


    praised her. For Edna, this was a major aplishment; she always worked hard to make Arthur


    proud.


    ¡°And boss¡­.¡± She continued, turning to Arthur. "I have one more piece of good news for you," she said


    excitedly.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "You once discussed recruiting the best people you would hire to build your business empire. And this


    rtes to the biggest entrepreneur event, Business Takeover. I have sessfully secured your position


    to be one of the potential investors on the show. You will be one of several major investors in this


    prestigious event.¡±


    Arthur was taken aback by the news Edna was telling him. "You figured out what I wanted without me


    even asking. How did you do that?" he asked in astonishment.


    Edna shed a wide grin and nodded vigorously. "I put my heart and soul into it, boss. Don''t I deserve


    a bit more appreciation?"


    Arthur reached out his right hand and patted Edna''s hair tenderly, causing her to be suddenly and


    inexplicably quiet.


    She shook her head rapidly, unable to process his action, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "Boss... You''re too much," she stammered. "I''m not ready for this!" she eximed.


    "Ah, I think girls like it when their heads are patted,"


    Arthur said casually, yet Edna was still clearly blushing.


    "Yes, but this is too sudden," she stammered, feeling flustered. "I don''t know how to respond now."


    Arthur chuckled, amusement evident in his voice.


    "Then let''s find a ce to eat," he suggested, an inviting smile on his face.


    "Okay," Edna agreed, her nervousness beginning to subside. "Let''s go...."

 Chapter 69 - Unforeseen Threats

    Chapter 69 - Unforeseen Threats


    The Leaders of the Underworld finally convened after receiving news of Este The Kraken''s failure to


    win Alicia and the humiliation they endured from Mr. Glitzy, despite Este bringing an army of one


    hundred people to carry out the mission.


    "We have been disgraced!" The King eximed.


    The atmosphere in the private room was thick with tension as the five upants silently stared at one


    another.


    Johan, The King, who was the highest-ranking leader of the group, puffed on his cigar while deep in


    thought. After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke up, "So, The Kraken, do you have anything to


    say?"


    In this opportunity, Aston The Goblin, who had been eagerly waiting for his chance to talk, finally had it,


    and he smiled faintly, feeling ted by Este The Kraken''s misfortune. This meant that her current


    fourth-ce ranking was under threat, which in turn provided an opportunity for Aston The Goblin to


    take her ce.


    "I''m not sure she wants to say anything after being so shamefully defeated by Mr. Glitzy," the goblin


    said teasingly.


    Having heard Aston''s words, Este quickly shot him a piercing look. She was well aware that he


    would take advantage of this opportunity to try and make himself look better. Still, Este could not be


    easily fooled, especially by Aston, who had already tasted a greater humiliation than her own.


    "I think it''s time to teach you a lesson, Aston!" she dered, jumping to her feet and swiftly throwing a


    kick at him. The speed of the attack was so great that Aston couldn''t even follow it with his eyes. "You


    will pay for what you said!"


    However, before the kick could reach Aston''s face, The King swiftly extended his arm and, with his long


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    limbs, expertly blocked Este''s leg kick with a single finger.


    "Ch!" Este eximed as she quickly retracted her legs and crossed her arms.


    "We have only two options left for Mr. Glitzy," she stated.


    Este remembered vividly how formidable Mr. Glitzy was; he was an exceptional fighter whose


    movements were so swift that even Este was unable to best him. What''s more, the man didn''t show


    a single ounce of fear even when Este brought a hundred men to surround him.


    "Mr. Glitzy is not someone we should take lightly," Este said. "If we keep attacking and fail to defeat


    him swiftly, it is as if we are teaching him how to fight instead. And if we continue to corner him like this,


    I''m afraid he''ll grow even stronger and pose a threat to The Underworld."


    The King looked at Este, intrigued by her admiration of Mr. Glitzy. "Why do you say that, Este?


    How hard can it be to beat someone like him?"


    "He is very skilled inbat," Este replied. "Moreover, he is not afraid of any challenge. We must


    either let him go and live his life in peace, or risk awakening a powerful force that would be difficult to


    face in the future."


    The King nodded, reflecting on Este''s recognition of another''s strength. He then spoke with a firm


    and dignified tone. "Why don''t we just invite him to be the next leader of the Underworld?"


    Aston''s anger red up upon hearing The King''s words. ¡°Invite Mr. Glitzy into the Underworld? Are you


    suggesting that someone should step down from their position to make room for him?¡± he asked.


    His breathing quickened as he realized that The King was likely referring to him. He desperately tried to


    shift the attention away from himself. ¡°Shouldn''t Este be the one to do that, since she failed to beat


    Mr. Glitzy? Look how much he has to lose.¡±


    Este chuckled. ¡°At least my men didn''t abandon me, Aston. It''s rather sad to see how someone who


    can''t even keep the loyalty of his own men has the audacity to speak up.¡±


    Aston rose from his chair, shooting a defiant look at Este. "I''ll prove that I can destroy Mr. Glitzy," he


    dered, pointing the finger at her. "I will show you that I can do things even if you have failed


    miserably, The Kraken!"


    Este scoffed. "Sure? Then do it. Why are you even going backwards? I''m just warning you¡ªif we still


    want to deal with Mr. Glitzy, we must act swiftly or else he''ll be too powerful for us to handle."


    "Let me handle this," Eliza Peeze spoke, her voice low and her nk eyes fixed on the man before her.


    The 22-year-old woman was known by her nickname, The Witch, and her red hair only entuated her


    intimidating presence.


    Este felt a wave of disgust wash over her as Eliza The Witch spoke as if she was attempting to


    belittle her. In a fit of indignation, Este eximed, "What do you think you can do to him? Fuck him?


    To think that you would be so lustful for this kind of man!"


    Before Este could even finish her statement, Eliza had already risen from her chair and sped her


    right hand around Este''s face, effectively silencing her and rendering her immobile. In a low yet firm


    voice, Eliza warned her, "I warn you again, watch your mouth in front of me. I could easily destroy you


    and all that you own. So, I suggest you be mindful of your words when I am present."


    Eliza released her grip on Este, standing up and turning to face the King. "What is your decision?"


    she asked.


    The King then put down his cigar and nced at Eliza the Witch and Aston the Goblin. "You two," he


    said. "Do your duties: destroy Mr. Glitzy or bring him to join us. The one who can do it fastest will be the


    winner."


    The King then stood up and crossed his arms, eyeing the room carefully. "I know someone like Mr.


    Glitzy does have the potential to grow," he dered. "That''s why I want to know how you handle this


    man. Don''t let what has be our power in this city be disrupted because we failed to destroy the


    superior seeds that will be new strengths in the future. And if destroying him isn''t the right way,


    then make him part of us."


    With that, the meeting of The Underworld Leaders that night ended.

 Chapter 70 - Where is Claudina?

    Chapter 70 - Where is udina?


    The following night, as Edna had arranged, a special dinnermenced celebrating Arthur''s victory


    and the newfound momentum of his ambition for a brighter future.


    On the top floor of the Golden Park Restaurant, Edna, Alicia, and Arthur''s bodyguards had gathered,


    as well as - to udina''s surprise - the thirty orphans from the orphanage whom Arthur had rescued at


    the auction udina had organized. Astonished that they had also joined them.


    Arthur stepped into the grandiose room, the people already inside wearing masks that befitted the


    masquerade ball theme. The atmosphere was made even more pleasant by the sound of the piano and


    violin ying in the corner. All eyes were on him as he made his grand entrance in his sharp, ck


    suit. His appearance was nothing short of dashing.


    "Ah, it''s Mr. Glitzy, he sure looks dashing...." eximed the orphanage, their eyes widening in awe at


    Arthur''s presence.


    "Mr. Glitzy, I want to marry him when I grow up," one of them said.


    "Hey, were you dreaming?" scoffed another. "Mr. Glitzy only belongs to udina, you better marry me."


    "No, I want Mr. Glitzy to be the only one," his friend replied determinedly.


    "Is Mr. Glitzy will let me take a picture with him?" they asked hopefully. "I want to express my gratitude


    to him."


    Edna stood up from her chair and walked over to the children, a smile on her red lips, which were


    partially obscured by a silver mask.


    "Would you like to say hello to Mr. Glitzy in person?" she asked softly.


    "Yes," replied the children excitedly. "We want to take a picture with Mr. Glitzy!"


    Edna then brought the children closer to Arthur, who immediately elicited a sense of curiosity in their


    hearts.


    "Hi, thank you foring to tonight''s event," Arthur said, his voice calm and soothing. A surge of


    happiness filled his heart as he watched the orphans, which reminded him of himself. He was


    overjoyed to know they were being provided with the care they deserved after he had made such a


    generous contribution.


    "Mr. Glitzy, you are very dashing and kind," a 12-year-old girl said, walking up to him. "Can Ie to


    this ce more often to see you?"


    "Yes, sure," Arthur replied with a smile. "I wille to your new house more often, once it''s finished


    renovating, okay?"


    After exchanging some friendly greetings with the orphans, Arthur walked towards the table in the


    middle of the room. Alicia was already seated and waiting for him. She smiled and waved at Arthur,


    calling out, ¡°Mr. Glitzy Oppa,e here!¡±


    Arthur smiled back, and, apanied by Edna, he took a seat beside Alicia and faced Edna.


    Edna beamed at Arthur and said, "Tonight must be a very special night, isn''t it, Boss?"


    Edna was ted as the number of personnel supporting Arthur increased by the day.


    Arthur smiled at Edna''s words, and his heart was immediately filled with contentment and joy he had


    never experienced before. He felt warmth and happiness like he had never known, surrounded by


    people who cared for him and truly wanted the best for him.


    "Yes," he answered quietly. "I''m so happy that you all are here. Just knowing you all care about me fills


    me with a happiness I can''t even begin to describe."


    "Mr. Glitzy Oppa, if you are content with our presence, I''ll always be here for you - from now until


    eternity. You won''t have to feel lonely living in a luxurious hotel all by yourself," Alicia suddenly replied


    with a light chuckle.


    "Don''t you mean to say it''s as if you were proposing to Mr. Glitzy, Alicia?" Edna then said teasingly.


    Alicia just giggled in response. "No need to worry, Edna Unnie, because you''ll always be first in line for


    that," she said.


    Arthur smiled as he watched Edna and Alicia be closer, often joking and teasing each other. After


    a few minutes of friendly banter, Benno approached Arthur, his eyes filled with wonder.


    "Boss," he began, "luxury is nothing unfamiliar to me, but this ce¡­it''s absolutely remarkable! Being


    a private driver has never been this morous before."


    Arthur nodded, knowing that Benno was pleased with his new job. "I''m d you like it," he said.


    Edna then chimed in. "Boss, I''ve also picked out a new car for you," she said.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Really?¡± Arthur asked, remembering that he had asked Edna to choose a bigger car with more


    "Yes, Boss," Benno said. "That is the Roll-Royce Silver Shadow II. With its state-of-the-art features


    such as a powerful audio system, navigation, high-tech infotainment system, and luxurious interior, the


    Silver Shadow II is one of the most exclusive luxury cars in the world. In fact, only 10 units are


    produced each year, and they cost an incredible 200 million US dors apiece."


    Benno''s face lit up with joy, and he chuckled, "Oops, sorry boss, I just couldn''t help myself! This car has


    amazing power and an incrediblyfortable ride. It''s fit for royalty, and I''m sure you''re worthy of it.


    Plus, you have me as your personal driver ¨C with my top-notch skills and professionalism!" He finished


    with a broad smile.


    "No, it''s okay," Arthur assured. "It just demonstrates how passionate you are about cars, and I really


    appreciate that you''re confident in your decisions. What''s more..." He then paused, reflecting on a few


    things that had been lingering in his mind.


    "Are you certain that this is the right decision, Benno? Aren''t you concerned that your fans and


    sponsors will be looking for you, now that you''ve suddenly retired from professional racing?"


    Benno had many admirers, supporters, and sponsors, who were all ustomed to him as a


    professional car racer. Therefore, it was understandable that they would be taken aback if he suddenly


    chose to retire from the sport and be a private driver.


    Benno paused and steadied himself, a hint of excitement in his eyes. He had been a professional racer


    for many years, but his true passion was an adventure. Winning the championship title had not been


    enough to satisfy him, and he hoped that serving Arthur would bring him the new challenges and thrills


    he was looking for.


    "No need to ask again, Boss," he said confidently, a smirk on his face. "I made a bet with you, and I''m


    ready to abide by it. I''m sure you will have amazing future ns, and I want to be at the front seat to


    witness it all. I can''t wait to see what lies ahead."


    Benno nodded in agreement, giving Arthur his assurance. "Okay, Boss. I''ll meet up with the others and


    enjoy tonight''s event," he said, turning away and beginning to walk away.


    "This is a new adventure for me," Benno added over his shoulder, his excitement growing with every


    step.


    One unanswered question remains: "Where is udina?"

 Chapter 71 - Reaching the Unreachable

    Chapter 71 - Reaching the Unreachable


    After some time chatting at the table, Edna suddenly eximed, "Boss, what we''ve been waiting for


    has arrived!"


    Her voice was filled with anticipation, causing Alicia to be instantly enthusiastic.


    "Kya...udina really came?" she asked with a spark of delight in her voice.


    Arthur rose from his seat as the door to the room at the end opened, and udina stepped inside,


    wearing a beautiful blue and white dress and apanied by two bodyguards.


    udina strolled gracefully, a vision of poise and majesty, like a princess from a storybook. Every eye


    was upon her, for her beauty was simply iparable. With a brilliant smile, she quickly hastened to


    Arthur,ing to a stop before him.


    "Thank you for inviting me to this very special dinner, Arthur," she said, her eyes sparkling in


    appreciation.


    Arthur smiled and nodded. "Have I intruded on your precious time, udina?" he asked, a hint of


    concern in his voice.


    She quickly shook her head. "No, Arthur," she reassured him. "Whenever you ask for me and need me,


    I will alwayse."


    The orphanage children stood up and beamed with joy when udina arrived.


    "Hi udina!" they eximed, beaming with friendly grins.


    "Hi everyone," she replied sweetly, "did you have a good time?"


    udina exchanged warm greetings with the orphanage children, and then Edna approached her,


    smiling and saying, "udina! It''s so good to see you tonight."


    udina smiled and stepped forward to embrace her. "Edna, it''s so nice to see you again this


    evening," she said warmly.


    "This is our new partner," Edna introduced, gesturing towards Alicia.


    Alicia looked both delighted and anxious as she greeted udina. "Hello there... My name is Alicia,"


    she said shyly.


    Edna added, "She''s the one who recorded what happened at your auction and then distributed the


    video afterwards."


    "Oh really?" udina smiled shyly and stepped closer to Alicia. "My name is udina. Thank you so


    much for your help that night, it''s really nice to meet you."


    Alicia was visibly awestruck. "Oh my goodness, you look even more gorgeous up close. I''ve been to


    your concerts a few times, but this is the first time I''m talking to you in person."


    udina noticed Alicia''s cute and sweet expression and couldn''t help but smile, thinking that Arthur


    must have some sort of extraordinary charm that made Edna and Alicia want to get closer to him. "You


    look lovely too, Alicia," she said kindly.


    udina then reached out and took Alicia''s hand. "Come on," she said softly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The four of them then proceeded to the dining table in the middle of the room and took their seats.


    Alicia sat on Arthur''s right while udina upied the seat to his left. The delicious aroma of the food


    soon filled the room with a plethora of luxurious dishes to satisfy their appetites.


    Arthur stood before the room, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, "Enjoy the night, everyone!"


    he said, his voice ringing out in the room. His words were met with smiles and joyfulughter from all


    the people present.


    The visual and culinary delights of the evening were truly remarkable; the chefs of Golden Park


    Restaurant had outdone themselves, creating a selection of delicious dishes with unique presentations.


    Unable to resist the temptation of the delicious dish in front of her, Alicia immediately grabbed some


    menus and began to devour them with passion.


    Edna, amused by this, quietly chuckled and said, "Sure, Alicia is still growing, so she has to eat a lot."


    Alicia lifted her face and, with a slight frown, stared at Edna''s chest, asking, "What kind of growth are


    you saying here Edna Unnie.... What do you mean, that growth on the chest?"


    udina then let out a chuckle, delighting in the joy before her. "If we''re talking about growth," she


    remarked with a smile, "I guess I could use some of that too. So I think I''m going to eat a lot tonight!"


    she added, chuckling again.


    Alicia then took a spoon anddled some soup toward Arthur. ¡°Mr. Glitzy Oppa, I know one thing that


    can irritate Edna Unnie, because she has teased me," she said with a mischievous smile.


    She then offered a spoonful to Arthur. "Take it Oppa, at least I''ll be the first girl to do this, right?"


    Arthur turned to Alicia, his eyes widening in surprise, and opened his mouth. Alicia fed him the soup,


    and he gave her a grateful smile.


    ¡°Nice, this meal is very delicious.¡± He answered quietly.


    Alicia then chuckled at Edna, "How is it, Edna Unnie?"


    ¡°Yes, sure¡­.¡± Edna answered with a nod of her head. ¡°I think you should try harder, you know?


    Because I''ve often done that to Mr. Glitzy¡­.¡± she said, and then covered her lips with the back of her


    hand with a chuckle.


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Alicia hissed a little, then took off the small mask covering most of her face.


    "I don''t feelfortable eating this delicious soup with a mask like this." she said, and after that, she


    began to eat with even more gusto.


    After some time had passed, and most of the people in the room had finished theirvish meal, Arthur


    smiled with satisfaction after enjoying the sumptuous and delicious meal.


    "Arthur," udina called softly, and Arthur turned his head in response.


    udina then wiped Arthur''s lips with a cloth to clean the stain there. "I''m sorry, I just wanted to help


    you tidy this up," she said in a gentle voice.


    Arthur became speechless when udina''spassionate eyes stared at him, then the girl averted


    her eyes and withdrew her hand slowly.


    "Thanks, udina," he finally said.


    Alicia then turned to Edna, who smiled serenely back at her. "Have I been impolite by taking Mr. Glitzy''s


    right seat from you, Edna Unnie?" she asked kindly.


    But Edna replied with a warm smile. "You may sit wherever you feelfortable, Alicia," she said


    kindly.


    The sound ofughter and joyful conversation filled the room, creating a cozy atmosphere. The


    orphanage children were particrly animated, as they had never experienced such delicious food


    before; they had only seen it on television.


    Furthermore, they were in the most luxurious restaurant in the city, something they had never even


    imagined. "What an amazing night," one of the children eximed.


    "Boss," Edna softly called out to Arthur.


    He nced over at her to see her still beaming with that warm smile.


    "Why don''t you y the piano and sing to make the evening all the more enjoyable?" she asked gently.


    "Yes, yes, yes," Alicia eagerly added. "I saw the video when you sang with udina, Oppa. How about


    you do it again tonight?"


    "Ehm..." Arthur hesitantly turned to udina, seeking approval.


    udina smiled softly and said, "Of course I won''t refuse whenever you ask me to sing a duet with


    you, Arthur. However...."


    She paused for a moment, then added, "Actually, I wrote a song for you to sing alone...." she paused


    again, her expression intense.


    Arthur smiled and asked, "Do you want me to sing that song, udina?"


    udina looked into Arthur''s face with a warm, gentle expression, then nodded slowly in affirmation.


    Arthur confidently dered, "Okay then, show me the song."


    Alicia seemed shocked, eximing, "What!? Don''t tell me that the story is true that Mr. Glitzy Oppa can


    actually sing and y the piano live even for the song he just learned?!"


    Edna replied to Alicia''s words with a chuckle, "I think it''s best if you get used to the idea that this big


    boss can surprise us in unexpected ways. If one day he can suddenly move a mountain with his hands,


    I''m ready for that!"


    Alicia nodded quickly in agreement. "Ahahaha... Yes, let us see what other surprises he has in store for


    us in the future."


    Arthur then epted the tablet from udina and made his way to the small stage, eliciting the


    attention of everyone in the room.

 Chapter 72 - Keys of Enchantment

    Chapter 72 - Keys of Enchantment


    Arthur attentively studied the chords on the tablet, and immediately a melodic tune began to y in his


    head. With only a single nce, he seemed to effortlessly recall each and every note, as if he had


    heard the song before.


    His memory had sharpened to the point that he could easily remember any information he was


    exposed to or had learned with just one look. His mind could quickly process data and construct it into


    a conclusion, providing him with a wealth of knowledge he could ess readily.


    Arthur delicately ced his fingers on the piano keys, as if he had an innate understanding of the


    instrument. His familiarity with the instrument was evident; it seemed embedded in his memory, and the


    muscle memory of his fingers. Every song he wanted to y seemed effortlessly achievable. His


    fingers moved with incredible grace over the keys, like they were under some kind of enchantment.


    "Get ready to be amazed once again by our proud boss, Benno," Alpha said quietly, his eyes wide as


    he gazed upon the man in stunned admiration.


    Benno, taken aback by the anticipation, replied, "Wait. Don''t tell me that he can y the piano and sing


    too?"


    Alpha shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips as he replied, "Not only can he, he''s like he was born


    to do both things. He surpasses even the professionals who have probably been training for decades."


    "No, this is unbelievable," Benno dered, his mind whirring with amazement as he thought back to


    Arthur''s earlier disy of driving skill. "I''m still not ready for what I''m going to witness after this. Is it


    okay for me to have high expectations for what our boss will show?"


    "You can expect as high as you want," Alpha said confidently, nodding slowly, "and the boss will do


    things that are far from your highest expectations!"


    Arthur began tapping his fingers skillfully across the keys, and suddenly the room was filled with a


    calming and heavenly sound. It was almost as if a divine force had enveloped them, providing a


    soothing embrace to their hearts and souls.


    "What is this?" Benno eximed in awe.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°I''m on a mission to reach my dream.¡±


    ¡°Though I stumble and fall, I will never give in.¡±


    ¡°My heart is strong, I will never give up.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take one step at a time and I''ll never look back.¡±


    Instantly, tears welled up in udina''s eyes as Arthur sang the song she hadposed specially for


    him. Singing a duet with Arthur was the most amazing and delightful experience she had ever had in


    her life. Yet, hearing Arthur perform solo and savoring it from the audience seats was no less


    marvelous than all of that.


    The orphanage children were captivated by Arthur''s soft and melodious voice, as though it had


    mesmerized them. "It''s really beautiful," they uttered in unison.


    "Oh my god, Oppa. How am I supposed to live and breathe after this without me being around her,


    after seeing all the amazing things she''s showing like this?¡± Alicia said softly in amazement.


    "Sure, you''re always exaggerating in response to something, aren''t you? Alicia?¡±


    Edna responded with a warm smile, and even she herself admitted that she often went too far in


    praising Arthur. Because even word of mouth could no longer express how valuable and amazing


    Arthur was in Edna''s eyes.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°I''m gonna make it to the top, no matter what it takes.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna give it all I''ve got, I''m gonna take the lead.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna reach the stars, I''m gonna fight and never stop.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna make it to the top, I''m determined to seed.¡±


    The notes on the piano quickly escted in tempo, and Arthur sang the next line of the song perfectly.


    His harmonious melody on the piano created a captivating sound, leaving everyone in awe and unable


    to utter a word.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°I''m gonna grind and I''m gonna strive.¡±


    ¡°Gonna fight for what I know is right.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna stand for what I believe.¡±


    ¡°Let nothing stand in my way, I''m gonna make it to the peak.¡±


    The musicians who had previously yed the piano to apany the event that night shook their


    heads simultaneously in amazement when Arthur managed to y the piano and sing the song so


    perfectly.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if someone said he is someone who is only born once in a million," one of them


    dered. "Once in every hundred years, he is absolutely perfect."


    "Yes, his piano ying is wless," anothermented. "I even imagine my fingers would stiffen if I


    tried to imitate how he ys the piano a little."


    "It''s absolutely perfect, even beyond that," a third added.


    They exchanged sentences of praise and disbelief at the sight and sound of Arthur''s performance.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°I''m gonna run and I''m gonna climb.¡±


    ¡°Gonna move forward until I reach the sky.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna work hard and never give in.¡±


    ¡°Gonna make it to the top, I''m gonna win.¡±


    Arthur really belted out the song with great emotion. He could sense how perfectly udina had


    crafted the song just for him.


    Arthur opened his eyes and saw Edna, udina, and Alicia in the distance, cheering with their


    enthusiastic faces. He could see Alicia waving her hand and calling "I love you, Oppa!" toward him.


    Arthur smiled, feeling the warmth of the room, and then looked around at the other people in the room,


    who all seemed to be enjoying his piano ying and singing.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°I''ll take all the risks, no matter whates my way.¡±


    ¡°Give it my all, no matter what they say.¡±


    ¡°I''m ready to fight, no matter the odds.¡±


    ¡°I''ll never give up, no matter whates in my path.¡±


    Arthur''s fingers moved gracefully and nimbly across the keys of the keyboard with great precision,


    ying the closing melody of the song without a single mistake. He then turned to the audience with a


    smile and invited them to join him in singing the song''sst line.


    "Let''s sing thest line together!" he said.


    ??*¡§*?.???


    ¡°I''m gonna make it to the top, no matter what it takes.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna give it all I''ve got, I''m gonna take the lead.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna reach the stars, I''m gonna fight and never stop.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna make it to the top, I''m determined to seed.¡±


    Arthur''s fingers slowly and gracefully danced across the keys, and the song and music faded away


    soon. Everyone in the room was transfixed, almost as if they were hypnotized.


    Suddenly, Alicia stood up and pped her hands loudly, jolting everyone out of their trance. Everyone


    apuded, showering Arthur with their highest appreciation for the most remarkable performance they


    had ever seen in their lives.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 73 - No Respect for the Boss

    Chapter 73 - No Respect for the Boss


    A sleek, ck luxury car with avish design pulled up to the Brown Company high-rise building area,


    followed closely by two other cars. They all parked in front of the lobby entrance.


    A bodyguard in a ck suit stepped out of the car and opened the door of the frontmost car. From the


    inside emerged a man wearing a sharp ck suit, his clothes immacte. Two women then came out


    of the car next: a blonde in a stylish gray executive suit and skirt, and a young woman in a ck coat


    and pants, her sunsses perched atop her shirt.


    All eyes were instantly fixed on Arthur and the twodies who had apanied him. The trio made an


    incredible impression, with Arthur''s well-formed and dashing figure and the two women who both


    looked stunning.


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡± someone eximed. ¡°The two women who followed him were breathtakingly


    beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Is he a new client from Brown Company? I''ve never seen him before. He must be a very wealthy and


    important person. Just look at the car he brought, it''s a super limited edition car that only ten units were


    produced in the world!¡±


    "Are you serious? That car looks very expensive, do you know how much it costs?"


    ¡°200 million dors!¡± another person confirmed. ¡°I''m sure I''m right, it really cost that much.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    Arthur stepped towards therge ss door, which opened automatically as they entered. His heart


    stirred with nostalgia as he reminisced about his time working there; even though it wasn''t the most


    pleasant experience, he had worked hard. He was certain that thepany had untapped potential, if


    only¡­


    "If only the trash in thispany could be eliminated," Arthur muttered wistfully, his gaze drifting off into


    the distance. Edna turned towards him, her lips curving into a gentle smile.


    "I''m sure thispany will be more advanced and bigger," he continued.


    "Boss..." Edna spoke softly.


    "Yes?"


    "I have taken the necessary steps to ensure that your involvement in acquiring thispany remains


    confidential, only known to the upper management," she exined.


    "Good work, Edna. Thank you."


    Edna remembered the first time she met Arthur when he had made himself appear as though he was a


    poor person, causing the other people to belittle and degrade him merely because of his unkempt


    appearance.


    "Is this one of your hobbies, boss?" she continued.


    "What do you mean, Edna?" he asked.


    ¡°Do you enjoy pretending to be someone of lower status, so that others will underestimate you, and


    then you can prove them wrong and show them who you really are?¡±


    "Didn''t Oppae looking really wealthy this time, Edna Unnie?" Alicia, who was walking on Arthur''s


    left, responded.


    "He looked very stylish and affluent, and he was apanied by two stunningdies. I can''t


    him based on his appearance."


    Arthur smiled at Alicia''s words and said, "I think you should meet more people so that you understand


    just how vile some of them can be, Alicia."


    The grand lobby of the building was filled with people who were taken aback by Arthur''s appearance. It


    was as if three celebrities had suddenly appeared in a public ce; none of them recognized Arthur


    and the two women apanying him.


    "Who is he?" asked one of the bystanders.


    However, from a distance, a man in beige clothes came running. His face contorted with rage, he


    abruptly stopped in front of Arthur and pointed an using finger at him.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Arthur!" John shouted, his voice echoing in the air. Arthur


    recognized him as his former janitor manager.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. John, how have you been?" Arthur asked casually.


    John was certain the man before he was Arthur; he had even answered when John called his name.


    Yet, John was a bit perplexed; he couldn''t help but wonder, "Why is Arthur dressed so smartly, and why


    did hee apanied by two gorgeous girls?"


    All those who had before only vaguely recognized Arthur''s countenance were now convinced that it


    was the same ex-janitor who had once been employed by theirpany.


    "Is it really Arthur who used to be the janitor here?" one of them asked, astonished.


    "What kind of joke is this? How did he end up here looking so different? Is he trying to make us believe


    he''s a wealthy man?"


    "I almost believed his foolish charade," the other replied. "He clearly got fired from the job, so why is he


    still here?"


    Several people couldn''t help but take notice of the remarkable sight that morning. Arthur, a pauper, had


    somehow managed to look like a wealthy man and was escorted by two stunningly beautiful women.


    Curiosity got the better of them, so the onlookers quickly gathered around him from a distance.


    "What are you doing here? Why are you dressed like this? And who are these two beauties?"


    John was still shouting at Arthur, but his face looked a little doubtful this time. For some reason, he felt


    an enormous charisma from Arthur, something he hadn''t felt from him in the past.


    "Of course I want to work here, okay, right?" Arthur answered calmly.


    John''s hands shook nervously as he realized how much Arthur had changed. He couldn''t believe the


    air of confidence that Arthur was radiating.


    "Get out now!!"


    John yelled, his voice echoing through the expansive lobby.


    "You''re fired as janitor and you won''t be able to apply for a job here again!"


    ¡°You are simply not worthy of being in this esteemedpany,¡± said John, sneering.


    ¡°I can tell you are trying to imitate the wealthy bying here again. But what purpose could you


    possibly serve? You don''t even have the education required to be here. Being a janitor is already too


    much for you, Arthur! You are an unlearned and foolish man; you must be aware of your own ce.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Now go, before you soil this ce with your presence!¡± he continued.


    "Tsk!" Alicia, her patience growing ever thinner, shook her head in disbelief at the sight of the man in


    front of her yelling profanities at Arthur.


    She approached John. Her face was ame with anger. "How can someone so foolishly uneducated


    still be here?" she demanded sharply. "Shut up, old man. Do you evenprehend who you''re


    addressing?"


    John looked at Alicia, perplexed. He couldn''tprehend why she was so staunchly defending Arthur.


    As John pondered his mistake, the people walked closer to Arthur.


    "Hey, it''s Arthur, isn''t it? Aren''t you ashamed toe back here, after you were thrown out?" one


    person said.


    "Who are the two girls with you, Arthur? Are you trying to get your job back here?" another asked.


    A third person stepped forward. "Hey, make me a cup of coffee," he said, then attempted to put his


    hand on Arthur''s shoulder.


    Alicia quickly blocked the man''s hand and spoke sternly. "Don''t you dare touch my boss with your filthy


    hands," she dered.


    "Shut up, all of you. You''ll regret it if you don''t apologize immediately!"


    Her strong words filled the room, and everyone was suddenly bewildered. Wasn''t Arthur just garbage?


    Why was this girl standing up for him?


    ¡°Alicia, calm down,¡± Arthur said quietly to Alicia.


    Everyone in that ce began to chatter about Arthur from a distance, attempting to uncover what had


    actually urred. They found the whole thing both amusing and intriguing. However, they couldn''t help


    but hurl insults and profanities at Arthur''s foolishness.


    "You should remain concentrated on your tasks, and not let something like this cause you to


    congregate here over trivial matters. Aren''t you all here to do a job? I''m sure you''vepletely wasted


    your time on unimportant things." Arthur said firmly.


    "What are you saying, Arthur? What gives you the right to say that here?" sneered one of them.


    "You''re just useless trash. Why don''t you just get out of here? What purpose did you haveing here


    dressed like that? Are you trying to pretend to be wealthy?" Another one said.


    "Get out of here, Arthur. You''re just embarrassing yourself."


    At that moment, Marco, who had been walking towards them with a stern expression, was now within


    earshot.


    "Hey, Marco! This trash suddenly appeared in this ce," shouted one of them.


    "Boss Marco, this is Arthur, the one you banished from this ce. Look how stupid he is toe back


    here pretending to be rich!"


    When Marco was standing right in front of Arthur, he suddenly dropped to his knees and bowed his


    head in reverence, leaving the people in the area utterly bewildered.


    "What''s going on?" they whispered among themselves.

 Chapter 74 - A Dish Best Served Cold

    Chapter 74 - A Dish Best Served Cold


    Marco had been informed by his father that Arthur had taken ownership of the Brown Company,


    something which seemed inconceivable. Yet, it had indeede to fruition with no uncertainty.


    As per their agreement, Marco, having lost the bet to Arthur, had to kneel before him and apologize


    publicly.


    Marco approached Arthur, his face contorted with anger and his pride crushed. He was humiliated to


    have to submit to these demands in front of the people who had once admired him. His heavy exhale


    carried his indignation as he stopped in front of Arthur and reluctantly bowed down to the ground in


    supplication.


    "What an asshole you are, Arthur," he muttered.


    "Arthur," Marco said apologetically. His voice reverberated through the grand lobby, causing everyone


    to be suddenly silent.


    "I''m sorry for what I did to you while you were working here."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Marco couldn''t seem to shake his curiosity about what had transpired with Arthur. In a short span of


    time, he had gone from being trash to someone of great value. Marco couldn''t help but wonder how


    Arthur had attained his newfound wealth. Had he robbed a bank? Or perhaps he had married an


    elderly widow and then killed her for her money? Maybe his grandfather was secretly providing


    financial support to Arthur?


    Marco clenched his fists, silently wishing he could confront Arthur. He was aware of the consequences


    of his actions, yet he still wanted revenge. After all, Arthur had essentially taken control of the entire


    Marco certainly didn''t want his employment there to be terminated that day. "Arthur, you bastard," he


    muttered in his head, not daring to say it aloud.


    "Arthur, I apologize for deliberately taking Linda away from you to cause you pain, as well as for firing


    you from thispany without any valid justification. I am also sorry for the way I treated you while you


    were working here." Marco spoke firmly, his forehead still pressed against the cold marble floor.


    Everyone was shaking their heads in disbelief as they watched the events unfolding before them. Many


    of them were still in denial, refusing to ept what had transpired.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    "Is it really true?" one of them asked, staring at Marco in disbelief.


    ¡°It must be a prank yed by Marco,¡± another replied, shaking their head. ¡°I''m certain of it. Only an


    idiot would believe this. Stop this, Marco. I know it looks funny, but this is not a joke.¡±


    "Marco, what are you doing?" one of them ran up to Marco and attempted to help him to his feet.


    "Arthur, how dare you?" they said, turning to Arthur with incredulous looks on their face. "What kind of


    trick is this? Do you think we''d actually believe this?"


    Arthur smiled, looking at the eyes of those who couldn''t believe the extraordinary event unfolding


    before their very own eyes. Even when Marco, a person of immense pride, knelt before him, they still


    doubted the facts that were clearly not in their favor. Yes, humans are like that; they will only ept


    and believe in things that are beneficial to them.


    Arthur then approached Marco and, cing his foot under Marco''s chin, forced him to look up at him.


    Marco was visibly seething with rage as if he was about to punch Arthur any second.


    "Look at me, Marco," Arthurmanded.


    The onlookers were filled with apprehension and dread, many of them having previously insulted


    Arthur. It was clear that the situation was about to be very unpleasant.


    "Marco," Arthur began sternly, "you have been exploiting your role here to intimidate those who are


    weaker than you. You''ve been ying the field, dating every female employee and even getting some


    pregnant, then leaving them. You have nothing to offer thispany. You are scum and, as of today,


    you are no longer employed here. Get away from me now!"


    As soon as everyone heard Arthur''s words, they could no longer deny the facts that had just unfolded


    before them.


    "Is it true that the brownpany has beenpletely bought out by someone?" someone asked.


    ¡°Is it really Arthur that bought it? This can''t be right, can it?¡± another question.


    "If Arthur is now the full owner of thispany, does this mean that our lives won''t be safe here


    anymore?" someone else chimed in, their voice shaking with fear.


    "No, this can''t be happening. This must be a joke," another person said, their face pale with shock.


    At the realization of what had just happened, some people immediately trembled and looked as if they


    were about to faint.


    John, who had been standing not far from Marco, also felt as if his body was trembling violently, a


    terrible fear coursing through him as he realized he had made a fatal mistake. His gaze followed


    Arthur''s direction, and as Arthur passed in front of him, he muttered, trembling, "Ar¡­ Arthur¡­."


    Arthur then halted, turning to face John. "Mr. John, I suggest you leave this ce immediately. As you


    will not receive any kind of severance here. A manager who does not treat his employees with respect


    does not deserve to remain here."


    John begged and tried to follow Arthur, but Arthur didn''t seem to notice him at all.


    "No! Arthur, I''m sorry!" he called out, as Arthur was followed by Edna and Alicia and walked away.


    John was still in denial. "It can''t be true, right?" he said to himself, then walked towards Marco. "Mr.


    Marco," he implored, "please tell me if this isn''t true. Can Arthur really suddenly be aplete


    owner of thispany? This can''t be happening."


    Marco, no longer able to contain his fury, abruptly rose to his feet and fixed Arthur with a menacing


    re. From his pocket, he withdrew a knife and resolutely dered, "You won''t be walking away from


    here alive, Arthur!"


    He was determined to exact his revenge and make sure Arthur would never again be able to rest easy.


    Marco sprinted towards Arthur, knife poised to strike, but at the same time, Alicia, who was walking to


    Arthur''s left, smiled and leaped into action.


    ¡°Let me show this fool what I''m made of!¡± she eximed.


    In a single swift movement, she kicked Marco onto the ground, his face crashing hard against the floor.


    Marco''s face was battered, and some of his teeth were even knocked out of his jaw. His body was


    rendered limp, and he passed outpletely.


    "What the heck is going on here?" someone asked, bewildered. "Why is that girl so strong?"


    "I''m afraid," another added, concerned. "Will my fate be the same as theirs? I don''t want to get fired


    from thispany."


    As they spoke, Arthur was standing in front of the exclusive elevator, essible only to thepany''s


    top-level executives.


    Alicia then returned to Arthur''s side with a satisfied smile. "At least I''m content that I taught that stupid


    Marco a lesson," she said,ughing.


    Arthur smiled back at her. "Don''t you remember that he was one of the people who donated to you,


    Alicia?"


    "Really?" Alicia replied, raising an eyebrow. "I think I just beat him up enough as a way of saying thank


    you. If not, I would have put him in the hospital already."


    "Oh really, Alicia?" Edna said, smiling and teasing her. "I thought Marco might be in the hospital for a


    few weeks after getting that kick from you. Tsk...you''re too sadistic for a woman, you know."


    "But," Alicia answered with another joke, "while Edna Unnie stands on the right as an angel, it''s only


    fitting that I, who stand on the left, serve as the demon, isn''t it?"


    From a distance, Arthur was unaware as a blonde-haired woman with a worried face ran towards him,


    clutching her pregnant belly in an effort to keep steady in her high heels. She called out, "Arthur... it''s


    me, Arthur.... I miss you."

 Chapter 75 - The future of the Brown

    Chapter 75 - The future of the Brown


    Lowering her face slightly to hide her sly smile, Linda was surprised to find out that Arthur had suddenly


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    be the main owner of the Brown Company. She couldn''t have predicted it, and even Marco had


    knelt before him in submission.


    She was sure that Arthur still wanted her, and Linda was confident that she could win his heart back.


    She was a very attractive woman, the kind men dreamed of, and was Arthur''s fianc¨¦e. Feeling no


    shame in being his partner or even his wife, she decided to use her pregnancy as an excuse.


    Although Arthur had never done anything to her, Linda would tell him that he had unknowingly slept


    with her and that he had impregnated her. She was sure that he wouldn''t be willing to lose face in front


    of a crowd and would have no choice other than to take responsibility. And so, she was able to win over


    him with her pregnancy.


    Alicia clicked her tongue and saw a woman running towards Arthur. "So, Arthur Oppa," she asked, "is


    that girl Linda, your ex-fiancee?"


    "Hmm..." Arthur answered quietly, not even looking back when Linda was walking closer. "Yes, you may


    say that," he said.


    "Alicia," Edna warned, her voice gentle but firm. "At least hold back a little bit, okay? She''s pregnant."


    Edna was extremely frustrated with Marco and Linda, but deep down, she still felt bad for Linda if she


    was subjected to the same treatment as Marco.


    ¡°Alicia, please don¡¯t resort to physical violence, okay? If Linda''s womb miscarries because of that, then


    the boss could be in serious trouble," Edna said, her voice full of concern.


    "Oh, Edna Unnie, you have the heart of an angel! Even when someone is trying to take advantage of


    the situation to deceive Arthur Oppa, you still have mercy," Alicia replied, her face disying a hint of


    mockery.


    As Linda approached Arthur, Alicia stepped back and got in the way.


    She red at Linda, demanding, "What do you think you''re doing, bitch?!"


    Linda''s face was full of desperation as she pleaded, "Please, let me meet Arthur. We''re still engaged, I


    miss him so much. We never had a bad rtionship, and I''m even pregnant with his child."


    Her face full of drama, Linda pleaded, "Please, Ms. Bodyguard, let me meet your boss. Won''t you let


    this poor girl meet her fianc¨¦?"


    "Arthur, it''s me, Linda," she called. "Arthur, I love you. Please give me another chance!"


    But Alicia blocked her way and attempted to push her back.


    "Can you get your hands off of me, bitch!" Linda snapped, her annoyance clear.


    Alicia met her gaze and pointed at Marco sprawled on the floor. "You see the body of your beloved


    man," she said firmly. "Move forward a little more and I will make you feel the same way that stupid guy


    did. I''m not kidding¡ªtry it if you doubt me."


    Linda was infuriated as she red at the hapless bodyguard in front of her. Even though she


    threatened, Linda was certain the woman would not dare do anything to her; after all, a pregnant


    woman was sure to be treated with particr care. If anyone were to hurt her, Linda was sure many


    would rally to her defense.


    "Are you stupid? You''re nothing more than a useless bodyguard. Now, get out of my sight!" she


    demanded.


    Linda said firmly, her hand poised to push Alicia''s body. Alicia reacted quickly, catching Linda''s hand


    and gripping her arm tightly.


    Alicia grabbed Linda''s face with her right hand and dered, "I''m not joking, okay? You think anyone


    would believe that Arthur Oppa impregnated you? Do you really think he''d be dumb enough to


    impregnate someone like you? If he wanted to have a child, I''m certain he''d pick someone much more


    suitable."


    Alicia abruptly paused her words as Edna nced back and gritted her teeth. "Alicia," Edna said.


    "I''m telling you, if he were to make a woman pregnant, it would surely be this kind-hearted girl," Alicia


    dered and pointed at Edna.


    At the sound of Alicia''s words, Edna abruptly swiveled her head away, shutting her eyes tightly as her


    cheeks reddened with embarrassment. She took a deep breath, clearly difited by Alicia''s


    audacious deration.


    "Oh my goodness, this stunning bodyguard of yours, boss," Edna eximed. "Once we''re finished with


    this business, can I give her a rough pat on the head?"


    Arthur gave Edna a slight smile, then spun around to face Linda.


    Linda was feeling confident as Arthur finally turned to face her.


    "Arthur, please get your bodyguard out of the way," she said. "I miss you so much. Let mee back


    with you. I want to make up with you; I''m sure you still love me, right? I''m sure I can make you happy.


    I''m the most beautiful and perfect girl you''ll ever have in your life. And you have to remember our


    parents'' message ¨C this engagement is sacred. I''m sure you don''t want to betray it, do you?"


    Linda confidently dered, certain her words would swiftly reignite Arthur''s affections. After all, he was


    merely a foolish man who failed to understand women. She was convinced no other woman could


    She smiled at Arthur, her fingers lightly resting on her stomach. "Arthur, take a look at this," she said.


    "This is your child, Arthur. Do you remember? We were caught in the rain that night, so I fell asleep at


    your boarding house. That''s when it happened, and this is the result."


    Linda carried on with her foolish bragging and was confident she could easily win this foolish wager. "I


    made a game for Marco, not because I had any real feelings for him. I just wanted to teach him a


    lesson for how he''s treated you, Arthur. And now he''s had hiseuppance. So, it''s time for me to


    Arthur red at Linda with a stern expression, unaffected by her bragging. He then turned to the crowd


    in the distance, who were still trying to process the events unfolding before them.


    "Someone, please drag this woman out of this ce," hemanded. "Anyone who allows either of


    these two disgraceful individuals to set foot in thispany will have to answer to me."


    Arthur spun and stepped into the VIP elevator with Edna as soon as the doors opened.


    Alicia gave Linda a sneering smile and growled, "Hit the pavement, you skank. You marry the dog


    Marco, you hear me? Don''t you dare show your face to me again, or I''ll scratch your face and leave a


    wound that will never go away."


    She then darted off, chasing after Arthur.


    The people in the ce ran towards Linda and immediately grabbed her body, dragging her and Marco


    out of the building.


    "Let us go!" Linda yelled desperately, her eyes filling with tears. "What kind of world are you living in?


    Don''t you have a heart?"


    "Let me go, you stupid trash!" Linda shouted, her voice trembling with fear.


    "I''m pregnant! I''ll report you to the police. I don''t deserve this kind of treatment. Can''t you see who you


    are treating? I am the most beautiful woman in this ce, and I will kill anyone who dares to drag my


    body!"


    Despite her screams and pleas, no one would listen to herints, and a few minutester she was


    unceremoniously thrown by the men in front of the building, along with Marco who was starting to


    regain consciousness.


    Linda reached out to touch Marco again, but he quickly pulled away and shouted, "Get away from me!


    You''re nothing but a worthless tramp!"


    "Marco, please don''t do this, I love you," Linda pleaded.


    Manyrge screens, installed in each corner of the Brown Company building, were now ying a video


    in the management room, and all the higher-ups of the Brown Company had gathered there.


    Everyone watched the video with their various questions and anxieties, their expressions mirroring a


    Arthur, Edna, and Alicia then stepped into the room, and the atmosphere of apprehension was


    unmistakable.


    "What will happen to the Brown Company after this?" Everyone inquired, their voicesced with worry.

 Chapter 76 - Shedding Unnecessary Weights

    Chapter 76 - Shedding Unnecessary Weights


    As Arthur stepped into the luxurious conference room of the Brown Company building, he took in the


    sight of the dozens of people already seated in neat executive suits.


    Questions and suspicions immediately filled the room, their astonishment at Arthur''s identity and


    background palpable. After all, just a few months earlier Arthur had been a janitor in thepany, and


    now, due to his immense wealth and prestige, he had acquired thepanypletely.


    "Who is this Arthur Gardner?" one of the executives muttered suspiciously under his breath.


    "I''ve never heard of him in either the affluent or business circles," another one said, his brow furrowing


    in suspicion.


    "Could it be that he''s concealing his true identity? Is he part of the underworld?" He paused, his


    expression growing more serious. "No one would dare take control of the Brown Company, which is


    deeply entrenched in the underworld, unless they''re a part of it."


    The others murmured in awe, their eyes filled with admiration. "He looks so manly and dignified," one


    said.


    "It''s the kind of look that truly befits a wealthy man. And it looks like he''s got a personal assistant and


    bodyguard, both of them so beautiful they could be celebrities. Mr. Gardner must have spent a fortune


    to get them working for him."


    The executive members in the room rose from their seats, respectfully bowing their heads in greeting


    as Arthur entered.


    "Wee, Mr. Arthur Gardner, the new owner of the Brown Company," they said in unison.


    Arthur walked to his chair, followed by Edna and Alicia, who sat on either side of him.


    "Good afternoon, Brown Company executive members," Arthur said in an even and firm tone. "Thank


    you for attending today''s important meeting. Please take your seats." He then motioned for everyone to


    be seated.


    All the Brown Company employees watched the video from the meeting room with myriad emotions,


    ranging from worry to fear, with some of them even feeling a newfound hope rising within the grand


    organization.


    ¡°To think, Arthur actually became the owner of thispany!¡± one of the employees mused in disbelief,


    ¡°This is a fact that is truly beyond everyone''s expectations. Who would have thought that a janitor could


    suddenly acquire thepany that had kicked him out of this ce?¡± he muttered, his gaze fixed on


    therge screen stuck to the cold wall.


    "Man, what am I going to do?" someone said, trembling with fear. "I''m terrified of being fired and I was


    part of the group that had been tormenting Mr. Gardner. I knew it was all because of Marco; that


    scoundrel had persuaded us to do it, and it was all his fault."


    "Mr. Gardner is incredibly handsome," the young woman sighed in admiration. "He''s so dashing too.


    Even when he was a janitor, his handsomeness was already apparent. But this time, he looked so


    dazzling - I fell in love with my new boss instantly. I didn''t expect such a transformation. I hope he can


    bring a positive change to thispany."


    "Are you crazy? He appeared so callous - he even fired Linda, the one who was carrying his baby! Do


    you honestly think thispany can flourish under the control of someone as inexperienced as him?"


    "Wait, it wasn''t actually Mr. Gardner who got Linda pregnant - it was Marco. Can''t you see how many


    women have been wrongfully dismissed from thispany after they became pregnant due to Marco''s


    actions? If you can still defend him after all the harm he has caused, you must be blind!" she


    eximed.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was incredibly tense and ufortable; the Brown Company


    executives were feeling extremely insecure about their positions, unsure of what would be of


    them if Arthur''s policies weren''t profitable.


    In an effort to protect themselves, they devised a n to have Arthur merely serve as a shareholder


    and to hide any fraudulent activities they had taken part in, continuing their deceitful practices.


    Arthur rose from his chair, and Edna followed suit, quickly plugging the sh drive into theptop at the


    desk. Instantly, therge screen in the room lit up with the data that Edna had prepared in ordance


    with Arthur''s request.


    With a desire to further strengthen and modernize the Brown Company, Arthur wanted to rid the


    premises of any useless clutter and ensure that thepany could run at a more rapid pace without


    being weighed down by it.


    "Brown Company has enormous potential for growth," he dered. "It has a major role to y in the


    development of this city and our country, and if we make the right decisions when ites to our


    projects, ensuring that there is no corruption, we could be the biggestpany in this country or


    even the world in a short amount of time."


    Arthur exined firmly and authoritatively, making some people think that what he said was just


    nonsense and deceit. It seemed impossible to bring thepany to sess and prosperity, as Arthur


    had suggested, and they knew that it could take decades to aplish.


    Despite the annoyance and contempt they felt towards Arthur''s words, the attendees remained silent,


    trying to maintain their respectability in front of Arthur, the new owner of thepany.


    ¡°And that can only be achieved if we eliminate all the bad elements from thispany. I think this will


    have to be my first action here today," Arthur dered.


    When Arthur uttered his final words, everyone in the room and the entire building experienced a chill as


    the hairs on their necks stood up in unison. Though some felt a sense of apprehension, others were


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    filled with a glimmer of hope.


    However, the one who felt the strongest emotion was Cody Hart, a 39-year-old man seated nearby. As


    the CEO of Brown Company, his anger was especially heightened.


    Though Cody Hart had only a small ownership stake in thepany, he acted as CEO. However, the


    jumble of people from The Underworld had enabled him to upy this position. With Arthur''s arrival,


    Cody felt a sense of unease that threatened his position.


    He stood, pping his hands softly and smiling at Arthur''s greeting.


    ¡°Excellent! I''m impressed with your vision and your way of thinking, Mr. Gardner,¡± Cody said, his calm


    and proud facade masking his simmering anger.


    The entire room erupted into a slow pping in unison with Cody.


    "What an amazing speech, Mr. Gardner!" several people eximed in unison.


    "Thank you, Cody," Arthur replied with a grateful smile.


    Arthur paused for a moment, allowing the audience to show him praises. When the room had gone


    silent again, he carried on.


    ¡°As for the burden of thispany, I am confident I know what needs to be done,¡± he continued.


    Arthur slowly swiveled his head to look at Cody, causing thetter to tense up and clench his fists.


    ¡°What is this fool going to say?¡± Cody thought to himself. ¡°If he really wants to get rid of me, I''ll make


    sure he won''t live long. I''ll kill him.¡±


    "Yes," Arthur continued. "I believe thepany will be able to progress even further if we change the


    head of this organization."


    Cody mmed his fist on the table and jumped to his feet, pointing at Arthur.


    "What kind of joke are you telling? Do you think you can do whatever you want because you own the


    with all my heart and dedication. Without me, thispany wouldn''t have achieved such sess! Do


    you think you can run thispany better than me just because you have money?!"


    Arthur simply smiled in response to Cody''s outburst. Shaking his head, he said, "Looks like I don''t need


    toe up with any excuses to get rid of you from this ce, Mr. Cody. You have just exposed yourself


    to inappropriate behavior as a leader."


    The atmosphere in the room had been eerily silent, but it suddenly exploded when their own CEO


    sparked the first dissension.

 Chapter 77 - The Choice is Yours

    Chapter 77 - The Choice is Yours


    Cody mmed his fist on the table, veins bulging in his neck and his expression furious. He was so


    enraged he wanted to punch Arthur. "You''ll be sorry if you go through with this," he spat.


    Cody had a backup of The Underworld, knowing full well that the Brown Company''s business was


    heavily dependent on itswork. The influence of The Underworld was so strong that it directly


    impacted the development of the Brown Company. As such, Cody was confident he deserved to be


    CEO, as only he could ensure the Brown Company would remain on its fast-paced growth track without


    any obstacles.


    Moreover, Cody was sure that Arthur Gardner was not a well-known person nor a part of The


    Underworld. He was certain Arthur would not stay at the helm of thepany for long, and the Brown


    Company would soon fall into ruins.


    Cody fixed his gaze on Arthur and dered firmly, "You must have a valid justification if you intend to


    terminate me. I''m confident you don''t possess any such grounds."


    He then shifted his attention to the other executives and implored them, "Inform our new leader of my


    importance to the corporation. Exin to him what a valuable asset I am."


    Arthur nodded and gazed at the other executives. He allowed them to express their opinions before


    revealing all the facts that proved contrary to what they had said.


    Arthur had acquired abundant information and thoroughly analyzed thepany''s business, giving him


    the confidence to make it even more sessful.


    Someone then raised their hand, and, with Arthur''s nod, the man stood up.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner, allow me to speak,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know you want to make thispany even more advanced, but I think this action you take is too


    hasty. Do you really understand how much influence Mr. Cody had at thispany? We could be in for


    disaster if we make the wrong move. I hope you will reconsider your decision. And, forgive me if I seem


    impolite, but didn''t you used to be a janitor here, Mr. Gardner? I''m sorry, but we need proof that you are


    capable of making the right decisions for the future of thispany.¡±


    Cody''s face lit up with a smile when he heard someone finally express their support for him. Confident


    that the majority of thepany''s executives would likely feel the same way, given that a decision


    made by thepany would not benefit them.


    "Alright, does anyone else have an opinion to share?" Arthur then turned to the others.


    "Let me talk, sir," someone else stood up and continued. "I don''t believe that thispany needs any


    changes whatsoever, as I feel that we are doing quite well. This is a sizablepany and we are able


    to provide very good ies for both our employees and shareholders. I''m sorry, sir, but I believe that


    decisions should be based on data. You cannot make arbitrary decisions because you are a


    shareholder in thispany. I implore you to allow us to continue running thispany in the right


    manner. We do not need someone toe in and tell us how to run apany. Thank you."


    After waiting patiently for a while and not seeing anyone else offer their opinion, Arthur finally


    concluded that it was time to speak his mind.


    Therge screen in the room suddenly lit up with the data Arthur had gathered and presented, leaving


    many in awe of the depth of information Arthur had managed to acquire.


    "The colossal apartmentplex in this region has been the most unsessful venture taken up by


    thispany. There were countless illegal activities that took ce there, and yet it remained in


    operation for an extended period of time. Above all, the Brown Company did not experience any gain


    from this project, and I am certain that all the money that was going into thepany was merely


    falling into the hands of a few people," Arthur stated.


    Arthur then turned to the executives in the room, who immediately looked away, their sins exposed.


    "This is just one example of other projects that experience the same case," he added. "And I''m sure


    that if this continues, we will never go anywhere and remain stagnant, unable to improve thispany


    any better."


    Cody, hearing Arthur''s exnation, immediately stood up once again. "You can''t make arbitrary


    decisions, Mr. Gardner," he said. "Do you have any idea what would happen to thispany if we


    tampered with that project?"


    "Sure, I know," Arthur answered casually.


    "You have dug your own grave," Cody warned, his voice low yet menacing, "if you persist in taking


    such reckless actions. Are you aware of the consequences should you dare to tangle with The


    Underworld?"


    He paused, giving Arthur a moment to imagine the immense power of The Underworld; Cody knew it


    would be enough to cause him to recoil in fear.


    At the same time, several employees who had never heard of it or were unclear began to gossip and


    debate about it. Some of them knew about The Underworld, a vast organization alleged to be pulling


    the strings of government from the shadows. But, for most, it was the first time they had heard any


    suggestion that The Underworld had ties to theirpany.


    Arthur smiled at Cody''s words. "So, you admit that you really have cheated on this project, Cody?" he


    asked.


    ¡°I don''t feel that what I did was wrong,¡± Cody replied, his tone condescending.


    ¡°We had no other choice but to work with The Underworld. They are the only ones who can provide the


    strong support from various parties, including the government, that we need in order to carry out our


    projects smoothly. And I''m sure you wouldn''t understand that far, would you?¡± he added.


    Arthur then cast his gaze around the room, determination zing in his eyes.


    "Some of you may have heard of The Underworld, while others may not," he said. "But I believe that we


    must find the courage to stand on our own and not be overshadowed by them. Otherwise, we will never


    be able to pursue our own ambitions and thispany will be doomed."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Cody could no longer contain his anger, hearing Arthur continue to spout nonsensical words.


    "Therefore," Arthur dered, "anyone who disagrees with my decision and wishes to resign right now


    can do so. You may follow Cody, the former CEO of thispany, whom I have also fired today."


    Cody clenched his fists at Arthur''sst words and, without hesitation, he lunged forward ready to punch


    him. Arthur, however, calmly stepped out of the way and retaliated with a powerful punch to Cody''s


    face, sending him flying back against the wall at the far end of the room.


    Everyone was stunned by Arthur''s strength and Codyy unconscious in a corner of the room.


    "You may choose the gentle path or the rough path, I will serve whatever you choose," Arthur dered


    to everyone.


    Alicia clicked her tongue in frustration, her anger bubbling up as she saw that Arthur had already


    beaten Cody. She wanted to rip the man''s mouth apart, and she was ready to throw a tantrum if


    anyone dared to belittle Arthur in her presence.


    Edna then softly whispered to Alicia. "Hey cutie," she said with a smile, "hold back. Let our boss be the


    main performance in the show this time, okay?"


    "CK," Alicia sighed in response.

 Chapter 78 - A Hostile Takeover

    Chapter 78 - A Hostile Takeover


    Two of Arthur''s bodyguards stepped into the room and, without hesitation, walked over to Cody, who


    had fainted in the corner and proceeded to drag him out of the room.


    At the sight of this, everyone who was present felt a chill run down their spine, and a cold sweat began


    to drip from their forehead, not wanting to experience the same fate as Cody.


    "Alright," Arthur said, breaking the silence that had descended upon the room.


    "I''m not a fan of violence," Arthur said with a faint smile as if he didn''t feel the least bit of remorse for


    his actions against Cody.


    "However," Arthur continued, "I wouldn''t hit Cody unless he had tried to attack me first. I hope you


    understand the situation at hand." His tone indicated that he felt his actions werepletely justified.


    Arthur hade to the realization that to make the changes he wanted, simply attempting to live in


    peace was not enough. He had to arm himself and be ready to fight if necessary; he was even


    prepared to serve The Underworld if they continued to pursue him. His recent acquisition of the Brown


    Company made it abundantly clear that he was ready to go to war with them.


    "I''m announcing that I will temporarily take on the role of CEO at thispany," Arthur dered "until I


    find someone suitable to fill the position, which is currently vacant."


    At the sound of his announcement, everyone in the room seemed to stop breathing, particrly those


    who were against Arthur''s decision. A buzz of panic rippled through the group as some tried to think of


    excuses to make him recant this choice.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense and electric; some were clearly terrified, while others were


    relieved. Everyone seemed toprehend the seriousness of the predicament and the need for


    Arthur''s decision.


    "Do you really mean it?" one of them asked, disbelief etched on their face.


    "Yes, I do," Arthur replied firmly.


    "But sir, we must be careful when ites to appointing someone to such an important position,"


    another one of them argued.


    Arthur nodded. "I understand your worries," he said, his eyes scanning the room. "However, I believe


    that I am the only one who can manage this situation right now."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He paused, allowing his words to be fully understood. "So, yes, I am taking up this position until I find


    someone suitable to fill it."


    The group was silent; no one dared to challenge Arthur''s decision.


    "Is that clear?" Arthur asked, his gaze lingering on them.


    Suddenly, the man raised his head and stood up. He was a man in his fifties with brown and curly hair.


    "Sir," he said, looking directly at Arthur.


    "I know you own thispanypletely," he continued, his voice rising with each word. "But I think


    you are taking this far too lightly. Do you appreciate the gravity of what has happened to thispany?


    Honestly, I can''t believe you deserve to be the CEO. It takes more than just being the majority


    shareholder to be a sessful leader; knowledge, intelligence, and qualifications are also essential.


    How can we trust you if we don''t even know your background, sir?"


    The man paused for a moment before continuing, "I''m sorry to be so direct, but I have heard that you


    used to be a janitor. Can you give us some assurance that you can lead us safely and that we are not


    following a leader who will only lead us to our downfall? Plus, you have openly defied The Underworld.


    I don''t want to die young, sir. Please, provide us with some assurance."


    Another man, who looked to be in his 40s, raised his hand and stood up. When Arthur gave him


    permission to speak, he immediately began.


    "Excuse me, sir. I wanted to add a few more words. I''m curious to know if you truly understand the


    Arthur remained silent, not giving an answer to the man''s question.


    "Okay, okay," the man continued. "I''m assuming you''re still in your 20s, am I right? What can you


    contribute to thispany at such a young age? Do you think running thispany is as easy as


    managing a coffee shop down the road? Can you take on all the responsibilities of thispany? I


    understand, sir, I understand how young people with ambition want to do a lot in their lives, but I urge


    you to take it easy. Let us, the experienced, take the lead and you just enjoy your life."


    The man then sat back down, and after the two of them had given their opinion, most of the executives


    in the room felt pleased as Arthur had exposed his own shorings in front of the crowd. They felt


    Arthur was too inexperienced to face those who were so much more senior.


    "This young man must have felt incredibly discouraged, and his self-confidence must have been


    and inexperienced to think he can manage us seasoned professionals."


    The employees watching the executive room''s discussions through the screens voiced their opinions.


    "I agree with that man," one employee said. "Our new boss may be rich, he can afford to buy this


    thispany. It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life that a former janitor wants to run the


    Brown Company."


    Then someone else answered, trying to defend Arthur. "However, if he really is just a janitor, wouldn''t it


    also be a great thing if he suddenly became someone who is extremely wealthy like that? Of course


    he''s not just anyone right? Or perhaps, he''s originally a rich man who is only hiding his identity."


    "But, he''s still only 25 years old," the other person replied. "He just looks like a young master throwing


    a tantrum, to me. If you take a look, you''ll see how many people he''s attacked since he arrived here."


    Alicia sat close to Edna, barely able to contain her patience. "I just want to rip someone''s mouth off,"


    she said, her voice tense with anger.


    Gently, Edna put her hand on Alicia''s. "Listen to me. Let''s leave this to the boss. He already said not to


    do anything until he orders. If you trust him, you''ll know he''ll shut them up soon enough," she said,


    trying to exin her point of view.


    "Ugh," Alicia replied, her expression still full of annoyance. "It''s so infuriating seeing Arthur Oppa


    humiliated in front of so many people."

 Chapter 79 - A New Beginning

    Chapter 79 - A New Beginning


    "Let me exin the strategies I have put together for thispany," Arthur said confidently. "There''s no


    need for you to worry about it. I''ll also demonstrate why my assertion of bing the CEO of this


    Arthur meticulously prepared all the essential knowledge and data to respond to the questions asked


    by his employees. He was not, however, prepared to share this information with everyone, as he


    wanted to rid himself of certain people.


    "Nevertheless," he said firmly, "I will only divulge my strategies to those I deem suitable to realize my


    vision. I have already chosen them based on my criteria."


    "What do you mean by that, sir? Are you suggesting a massyoff? I think this is too serious an issue


    to consider without consulting us, the executives of thispany," someone responded to Arthur.


    "That''s right, boss. You cannot make such an important decision without consulting with us first; it


    would only harm thepany further."


    "You just joined us today, how can you be so sure that your decision is the right one?"


    Arthur didn''t respond to theints, but instead, he projected various graphics and informative data


    onto the screen behind him. He began to exin theck of sessful strategies that had been


    implemented up to that point, as well as potential ways to improve them - even if only a small part of


    the overall strategy he had prepared.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "This is what I''ve been working on," he said.


    "I''m sure you''re all quite familiar with all the data I''ve presented here. I''ve conducted aprehensive


    analysis of the data and conclusions I''ve made here. Later on I will go into greater depth about the


    strategy. With all of this, I''m sure you can recognize how well I understand thispany. I''m more than


    qualified to be the CEO of thispany," Arthur dered confidently.


    "How does he have all this data? And how is it that he seems to know thepany''s problems as if


    he''s been here since it was founded?"


    "He definitely seems to have a good grasp of the state of thepany," remarked someone. "It doesn''t


    sound like he''s merely bragging about his goals."


    "I believe he''s trulymitted to expanding the business," added another. "We can put our faith in


    him."


    People were filled with admiration and awe after Arthur cleverly demonstrated his understanding of the


    "However," Arthur continued, "in order to make my n more effective, I have had to make the difficult


    decision to let go of some of thepany''s employees. You should have received an email from me


    regarding this matter by now. For those of you who haven''t seen any emails from me, it means I am


    offering you the opportunity to join me in furthering the sess of thispany."


    The employees'' worst nightmares had finally be a reality; they frantically opened their email apps


    on their phones, anxiously refreshing them in anticipation of the dreaded email from Arthur that they


    had been warned about.


    Several of the executive members in the room immediately rose to their feet and mmed their hands


    on the table.


    "What the hell, Arthur? You have no grounds to fire me! I''ve done a lot for thispany!," shouted one


    of them.


    "Boss," the other implored, "can you tell me why you''ve decided to let me go from thispany? This


    seems totally unfair."


    "Everyone who objected to my decision," Arthur said, "you may ask me personally about my decision


    regarding your dismissal. I do not mind exining all the bad things and sins that you havemitted,


    and I am willing to involve the police to prove my im and ensure you receive the punishment you


    deserve. Please consider your decision carefully. That is all."


    Some people were still disgruntled and seemed prepared to challenge Arthur, but they were aware of


    the consequences of their actions. Eventually, they realized there was nothing else they could do, so


    they reluctantly departed the room.


    They dered, "I''ll make sure thispany is bankrupt in no time. There''s no way you can turn this


    Two bodyguards belonging to Arthur guarded the room, vigntly ensuring that no one dared to fight.


    After a few tense minutes, only five of the executive members remained. Though still fearful of the


    same fate, they felt slightly relieved.


    Around three-thousand of the twenty-thousand employees of Brown Company received the Breed


    Letter on that day. In an attempt to express their rage, they fought back, but Arthur''s bodyguards


    eventually scared them off, prompting the employees to flee the building.


    On that day, thousands of Brown Company employees felt that misfortune had truly befallen them,


    ming it all on Arthur, who had fired them without apparent cause.


    However, those who remained also felt a sense of optimism, believing that their new leader had a clear


    vision and the capability to guide thepany to sess.


    "I think this might be a new beginning for us," someone said.


    "Yeah," another replied, "it looks like Boss Arthur really knows what he''s doing."


    Alicia took a deep breath and stared at the scene in front of her. Arthur was doing something incredible


    and she couldn''t help but feel like she was watching a main character in a story. She shook her head in


    disbelief and said, "Why is this the first time I''ve seen someone like Arthur Oppa? This doesn''t look


    real. He seems to be standing against the world."


    Edna smiled, nodding in agreement. "I know. He really is brave for doing something like this. We need


    to make sure he gets the best support from us, right?"


    Alicia smirked, still shaking her head. "He will always get my support to beat up anyone who dares to


    humiliate him in front of me," she dered.

 Chapter 80 - Gearing Up to Strike

    Chapter 80 - Gearing Up to Strike


    Minutes and hours passed by with palpable tension as thousands of people streamed out of the


    building after it was dered that they were no longer part of the Brown Company. Some attempted to


    create a disturbance, but the majority of those who had opted to stay and continue working worked to


    keep the chaos to a minimum.


    Once the situation in the Brown Company had been restored to order, Arthur and the few remaining


    executive members stayed quiet in the room, awaiting Arthur''s next move. Meanwhile, thousands of


    other employees also watched intently from the giant screens in the building, their faces fixed in a


    mixture of awe and shock.


    "Oh my god," someone said, their voice trembling. "Too many things happened today. I still can''t digest


    everything."


    "However, I''m relieved I''m not one of those who got fired from this ce," another added, a note of


    relief in their voice.


    "Oh man, I still need this job. And frankly I feel like what Boss Arthur did was wise enough he could


    actually pick those who were bad at thepany."


    "That''s right," the first person agreed, "and it''s the first time I feel like my efforts to do well in this ce


    are truly appreciated by thepany."


    Once all was finished, it was already almost evening. Arthur could sense the tiredness and exhaustion


    that had engulfed the room after such a long and eventful day. He stood and forced a calm expression


    on his face.


    "Thank you all for your assistance in taking the initial step towards improving thispany," he said,


    with a satisfied smile. "I believe it''s best that we wrap up today''s agenda promptly, so I''m giving you the


    go-ahead to go home early. We can go over strategies and new personnel options for the vacant roles


    tomorrow."


    As Arthur exited the room, Edna and Alicia trailed behind him.


    "Thank you, boss. Have a good rest," they said.


    "We wish Mr. Gardner all the best, our new CEO," they added.


    The atmosphere in the building was filled with praise and prayers for Arthur, and this time he truly felt


    that thepliments were genuine and not just a shallow show of respect as he had just fired some


    executives.


    Even in the lobby, he was weed with warm smiles; some even pped in appreciation.


    "Long live the Brown Company!" one person shouted.


    "We will wee a better future!" another added.


    After walking out of the building, Benno was there, grinning and holding open the car door for Arthur.


    "It''s really been an amazing day, boss. I salute you."


    "Thanks, Benno," Arthur replied, getting into the car. Edna followed and sat on Arthur''s right, and Alicia


    was sitting in front of Arthur.


    Arthur then reclined in his seat, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, exhaling the fatigue from his


    mind after everything he had experienced that day.


    "You did your best today, boss." Edna muttered to Arthur under her breath.


    Arthur then opened his eyes and turned to Edna with a tired face. "Thanks, Edna," he responded.


    "I am truly very proud of you for taking such an audacious step. You are the first person I''ve ever seen


    who was bold enough to do that." She continued.


    "That''s absolutely true, Arthur Oppa," Alicia said, putting her arms on her knees. "Do you need


    something to help you rx and unwind after all you''ve done today?"


    Arthur leaned back and looked at Alicia. "Sure, maybe a warm bath and a good meal would do the


    trick," he replied.


    Alicia smiled brightly in response. "Would you like us to take a hot bath together?" she asked yfully,


    her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Arthur chuckled lightly.


    "Alicia¡­ You are not serious, are you?" Edna interjected abruptly, her voice full of amusement, "you''re


    quite the scamp, aren''t you?"


    Arthur let out augh. "No, thank you. I''m content just having you two as my dinnerpanions. I''m


    sure a pleasant evening full of idle chatter is all I need to rx."


    Alicia was in awe of the risk Arthur had taken. After all, they had been dealing with the people from The


    Underworld for a few days now and had seen first-hand the immense power they wielded. Alicia


    couldn''t even imagine the amount of resistance they would put up against Arthur''s actions that day.


    However, Alicia decided to wait untilter to discuss this further with Arthur, as she noticed he was


    exhausted. Turning to Edna, she smiled and said, "Edna Unnie, of course I''m serious." Alicia chuckled


    at her words.


    Afterwards, Edna and Alicia attempted to cheer up Arthur by making light conversation.


    "And boss," Edna began. "I have arranged the room you will be using at the Brown Company; it''s


    located on the top floor. I remember how much you enjoy the feeling of being up high, don''t you?"


    "It''s not just that he likes to be in high ces," Alicia interjected with a grin. "He also enjoys the rush of


    high-stakes situations."


    "Do you think I''m insane, Alicia?" Arthur asked. His tone was serious, but his expression was that of a


    man who already knew the answer.


    "Yes," Alicia responded, her head shaking in disapproval. "All the risks you take and daring decisions


    you make, make it very clear that you don''t want to lead a boring life, boss."


    "That''s true," Edna added, looking at Arthur. "Sometimes we have to fight for the peace and tranquility


    we desire, right, boss?"


    "I''m not so arrogant as to think I can single-handedly fight The Underworld," Arthur responded to Edna.


    He saw Alicia and Edna were silenced by his words, a look of apprehension in their eyes as they were


    well aware of the dangers and difficulties Arthur would face.


    "But I will be sure to equip myself as best I can. The Underworld has clearly gone too far with us. It was


    their own aggression that started this conflict with me," he added.


    Edna nodded in agreement. "They certainly aren''t afraid to resort to physical force to get what they


    want. I''m sure they wouldn''t hesitate to target you and your businesses directly," she said.


    "They even have a strong influence over the government and the police boss," Edna said, her voice


    tinged with dismay.


    "Tsk!" Alicia replied in annoyance. "Why is it that the more I get to know these rich people, the more I


    want to rip their mouths out? It seems like even the government and the police, who are supposed to


    protect us, are cooperating with the criminals."


    "This way," Alicia continued, her voice taking on a resigned tone. "It looks like you''re going against the


    world alone, Arthur Oppa."


    "Hmmm," Arthur responded thoughtfully, his face showing signs of fatigue. He then asked, "Why do I


    feel like I am going to face big things in the future?"


    [May I add ament, Host?]


    "No," Arthur replied firmly.


    "Alright," Arthur said, ncing between Edna and Alicia. "You two don''t need to worry. I have a n in


    ce to address this issue. We will take it slow and steady, making sure that we take the right steps to


    get this city back on track. As for The Underworld, I''m sure they won''t take any drastic measures,


    giving us enough time to fight back."

 Chapter 81 - Building a Successful Team

    Chapter 81 - Building a Sessful Team


    The following day, Arthur found himself in his new office, upying the highest floor of the Brown


    Company Building. Standing in a stylish dark blue suit, he gazed out of therge ss window that


    overlooked the towering structures of Soutke City.


    Only a few months prior, Arthur had entered this room to mop the floor and asionally serve drinks to


    the CEO who used to inhabit this space. But now, here he was, the sole proprietor of the distinguished


    enterprise, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he reflected on the remarkable


    transformation of his life. A broad grin spread across his face.


    "Without the help of an extraordinary system that suddenly appeared in my life, none of these things


    would have been achievable for me.¡±


    [Hold off your thanks for now, Host]


    ¡°System, for how long are you going to keep it a secret about who actually gave me this magical power,


    and why me? Who is your creator?¡±


    [Rather than grilling me with questions, Host, why don¡¯t you spend your time conversing with the


    beauties around you? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the answer to that.]


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a gentle knock on the door, and Arthur immediately invited whoever it was to enter his room.


    To his surprise, a janitor of the same age as him, head bowed, stepped inside.


    "Excuse me sir, I need to do a bit of mopping up here. I apologize foring in while you were still


    here; I was unaware you had arrived earlier than expected," he said.


    Arthur had indeed arrived too soon, as Edna had asked the workers to rearrange the room to fit his


    preferences more.


    "Ah no, don''t worry, just do your job," Arthur replied, recognizing the man as someone he had worked


    with before in the same position.


    The man then shuffled to the corner of the room and mopped slowly, desperately trying to obscure his


    face from Arthur.


    "That''s you, isn''t it, Naan?" Arthur asked, cautiously advancing toward the man.


    Naan, hearing his name was called, immediately felt a wave of terror, his body quivering with fear. He


    quickly stopped his work and anxiously turned to face Arthur, still keeping his head bowed.


    "Yes, sir," Naan replied, sinking to his knees. "Please don''t fire me, sir. I need this job."


    For some reason, Naan felt very afraid of Arthur, but it happened because many of his friends had


    beenid off from thepany, and he didn''t want to have a simr fate.


    "No," Arthur replied quietly. "I only want to talk to you; I have no intention of firing you. How have you


    been? Has your wife given birth yet? What about your child, is it a girl or a boy?"


    Naan instantly felt as if his body had stiffened. Naan had never once spoken to Arthur before, even


    though they had worked in the same position. However, Naan once told a coworker about his pregnant


    wife, who also happened to have Arthur nearby at the time.


    Naan was taken aback that Arthur still remembered their conversation and was even kind enough to


    discuss it with him. Raising his face, he replied, "My wife is doing well, sir. We had a daughter."


    "That''s great," Arthur replied with a smile. "You''ll be receiving benefits for the birth of your child soon. I


    hope she stays healthy and grows up to be a beautiful and intelligent youngdy."


    "Sir, are you sure of what you''re saying?" Naan asked, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty as


    Arthur walked away.


    "Yes, absolutely," Arthur replied casually, giving Naan a reassuring smile. "You have done a very good


    job."


    With these words, Arthur turned and headed back to his seat.


    Arthur smiled, pleased to have been able to help someone like Naan. Although he had never chatted


    with him before, Arthur knew Naan was a hard worker; he always did his job with great care and did


    what he could to provide for his children and wife.


    Although Naan hadn''t made any big mistakes, he still felt intimidated when Arthur spoke to him. It''s true


    that some people don''t realize their mistakes until they are warned, but there are also people like Naan


    who do their best but still find themselves in difficult situations.


    On that very day, Naan felt that, for the first time, he had met someone who was extremely wealthy yet


    still spoke kindly to a poor person like himself. ncing at Arthur, who had returned to his desk and


    was looking busy again, he remarked, "I hope he is always kept safe. A good person like him should


    receive a lot of support so that more people can benefit from his good deeds."


    Not long after Naan had left the room, there was another knock on the door, and Edna, dressed in a


    blue executive dress and a short skirt, entered the room. She smiled warmly at Arthur and asked,


    "Boss, all the people you''re going to interview have already arrived. Are you ready to do the interview


    now? I can let them in when you''re ready."


    "Yes, sure!" Arthur answered enthusiastically, and then he gracefully settled onto the sofa situated in


    the center of the room.


    Edna then invited a man, who appeared to be around 24 years old, to enter the room. She sat to


    Arthur''s right while the man stood before them.


    "Excuse me, sir," the man said politely.


    "Please, take a seat," Arthur kindly replied, gesturing to the empty chair.


    "Thank you for granting me this opportunity to interview today, sir. My name is Ronin," the man said, as


    he settled into the chair.


    Arthur had conducted a thorough investigation of Ronin''s background and discovered that he had


    worked at the Brown Company for three years, during which time he had achieved remarkable


    aplishments despite his low-level position.


    Ronin had been overlooked for too long and had to obey any orders given to him without question. The


    Brown Company''s hierarchical structure prevented anyone from challenging the authority of their


    superiors.


    Arthur was determined to revolutionize the work environment and give everyone a chance to voice their


    opinions. He therefore initiated a short, casual discussion with Ronin to learn more about his


    experience at the Brown Company.


    "Okay, Ronin, thank you for epting my invitation for an interview," Arthur said. "I''ll call you back in a


    few hours."


    Ronin then nodded and excused himself to leave the room.


    "Next boss?" Edna asked.


    "Sure," Arthur replied casually, "we''ll finish this today."


    A few momentster, another man who looked around 30 years old entered the room and shed


    Arthur a warm smile. He sat across from Arthur and the interview began.


    Finally, after a few hours, all the interviews were finished.


    "Are there any of them that you want to make as the CEO boss? Or, do you really intend to take over


    this job for yourself?" Edna asked Arthur.


    Arthur stood up confidently, "I will be CEO for a while. My aim is to establish a culture of sess in this


    someone to take my ce."


    Edna smiled and nodded approvingly. "I think you''ve definitely made the right choice, boss."


    "All right, now it''s time for us to bring together all the people I''ve chosen for the vacant positions."


    Arthur then walked out of the room and entered the grand meeting room, which was now filled with


    unfamiliar faces. The event in the room was once again being broadcast live on the big screens


    throughout the building.


    "Will this be the next step that will determine the progress of thispany?" Someone asked, curiosity


    evident in his voice. "I''m really curious about the results."


    "I''m very excited to see all the decisions that will be made by our new boss," another one added.

 Chapter 82 - A Bold New Direction

    Chapter 82 - A Bold New Direction


    Upon the arrival of ten new members joining the executive seats at the grand meeting room in the


    Brown Company Building, it naturally caused a stir of admiration and raised many questions among the


    employees.


    The remaining five veteran executive members, however, were not pleased. They felt slighted that


    these young faces were now a part of the same circle they had been part of for years. Nevertheless,


    they kept their grievances to themselves, knowing full well that Arthur was the one in charge.


    "Well, what an eventful day this is!" Arthur eximed. "Thank you all for being so enthusiastic about


    this big change."


    All eyes in the room, as well as those watching via therge screens, were eagerly anticipating Arthur''s


    next words. Everyone knew that, on that day, he would be announcing the people who would be taking


    up important positions in thepany.


    ¡°I don''t want to spend too much time on what I need to say today,¡± Arthur said, motioning towards the


    ten individuals seated in the executive chairs.


    "I''ve been conducting interviews and researching the backgrounds of the prospective executive


    members of the Brown Company for some time now, and I''m certain they are the most qualified for


    these positions." Arthur said confidently.


    He added, "Therefore, I am proud to announce that they will be filling some of the vacant positions


    here. To answer any questions and to satisfy your curiosity, I have asked them to do a presentation


    after this so that everyone can assess their capability and their ns to move thepany forward."


    "Wow, it''s true," eximed someone. "These are the people our boss has chosen to fill the vacancy in


    the executive chair."


    "I''m familiar with several of these young talents, and even though they were in fairly low positions


    before, I can say with confidence that those I know do have quite a lot of potential. Plus, some of them I


    know are really hard working people."


    Another one added, "Doesn''t this suggest that our boss really chooses someone based on their


    potential and performance? If thepany can treat its employees fairly, I''m sure more and more


    people will strive to work even harder, because they will be confident their efforts will be genuinely


    appreciated."


    Arthur then revealed thepany''s new line-up on the screen behind him, much to everyone''s


    surprise. He had ced the ten new people almost entirely in the most significant positions within the


    This caused some of the veteran executive members to be outraged at the decision, feeling as though


    Arthur had disregarded their experience and instead granted important roles to those with no relevant


    experience.


    "Sir," someone then raised his hand.


    "Yes, please," Arthur granted him permission to speak.


    "Sir, if I may be so bold, those new employees may be intelligent, but theyck experience in this area.


    Are you certain that entrusting them with such important roles in thepany is a good idea? Despite


    whatever intelligence they may possess, it is essential to have the necessary experience to do the job


    properly. I believe you should reconsider your decision." the man said.


    Arthur nodded in response to theint presented by the five veteran executive members. Despite


    their objection to his decision, he still held them in high regard as they were stillmitted to working


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    hard for thepany.


    "Alright," Arthur replied, demonstrating his willingness to listen. "I''m grateful for any opinions and


    voices of its employees. I can assure you that all of my decisions were made with careful


    consideration."


    Arthur then disyed additional data on the screen behind him. ¡°The people I selected have some


    leadership experience, albeit not extensive, and have demonstrated their capabilities while working


    here,¡± he continued, ¡°I''m confident that the opportunity I gave them was not a mere bluff.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room was thick with anticipation. Everyone knew that their position within the


    work. So when Arthur stood up to speak, everyone leaned closer.


    "And, with this announcement, I want to emphasize that I will be periodically evaluating the


    performance of all employees. I will make sure to give proper credit to those who work hard and


    diligently," he said before returning to his seat.


    "Now, let''s hear presentations from the ten people I have selected for their new positions."


    After that, one by one, the ten people presented their ns to thepany, disying confidence and


    Each of them had demonstrated a knack for excellent research and their work performance was


    beyond reproach.


    The employees who saw the presentation shook their heads in disbelief, as if they had been taken


    aback by the surprising revtion.


    "They really are the best people thispany could find," one of them said with admiration. "I''m proud


    that people like them are finally getting the recognition they deserve."


    "That''s right," the other agreed. "Our boss is really very wise in giving opportunities to those who were


    originally only tools for their superiors. They deserve to lead thispany."


    "I''m also going to work even harder," the other replied. "I want to reach a higher level than this. I''m


    increasingly optimistic that thispany can be even better than it is now."


    "Long live the Brown Company! Long live our new CEO!", they both said in unison.


    Once everyone hadpleted their presentations, Arthur rose to his feet.


    ¡°Well done, everyone,¡± he said with a confident yet friendly demeanor. ¡°I''m sure you all put a lot of effort


    into your presentations, and I truly appreciate it.¡±


    "I want to open up opportunities for anyone who still has doubts about the ten people I have selected,"


    Arthur said. He continued, "I am also open to hearing anyints that anyone outside of this room


    may have."


    The veteran executives in the room could no longer express any grievances, as Arthur''s ten people


    had demonstrated their expertise and proficiency in a very convincing manner.


    After a few minutes, there were no more objections, and everyone was in agreement with the decision


    that Arthur had made. Standing up, Arthur gave a warm smile to the people in the room and said, "I


    believe we can do even better. I know that thispany has an amazing future ahead of us, and I am


    confident that together, we can make that dream a reality."


    The group apuded in response to Arthur''s inspiring words, radiating optimism and enthusiasm for


    the future of thepany.


    Arthur added one finalment before concluding the meeting, "We are on the brink of aplishing


    something thispany has never done before."


    Arthur had managed to clean up the trash from thepany, and now he had hand-picked the people


    he thought were best suited to make thepany even better. With just a few more weeks of


    overseeing the running of thepany, he would be free to focus on bigger things.


    "I''m almost there," he said to himself.


    [You have made a very big move for the Brown Company, Host.]


    [Many people have been inspired to do greater things in their life because of it, and you have given


    them hope that goodness can still be fought for by anyone.]


    [For this big thing, you will get 100 VIP points.]


    [System Comment: You have umted too many VIP Points, Host. You need an even bigger


    challenge to use all of that?]


    "Are you sure I only deserve 100 VIP points from this great thing I did, system?" Arthur asked,


    furrowing his brows in confusion.


    [You have to try to restrain yourself, Host.]


    [Besides, you have to be creative because for the same things you do you might get fewer VIP points


    in the future.]


    "Thanks then," he said, "but please don''t mention another big challenge or anything simr. Don''t you


    know I want to enjoy my life in peace?"


    [Sure, Host. Therefore, you must do more great things, because you certainly want to continue to


    achieve something higher in your life, right?]

 Chapter 83 - Take the Initiative

    Chapter 83 - Take the Initiative


    On Saturday morning, after several arduous days of attempting to get the Brown Company back on


    track, Arthur and Alicia were traveling to attend a training session to refine some of the additional skills


    Alicia had requested from him some time ago.


    "Why are you so eager to learn firearms shooting, Alicia?"


    Arthur asked as she settled in beside him in the luxury car. She was in a cheerful mood, making jokes


    and lightening the atmosphere.


    "Are you sure about what you are doing?" Arthur said, his voice filled with concern. "I mean, learning to


    shoot means you''re prepared to use firearms in your life, right? Even if you might need to use them in


    the future?"


    Arthur had chosen Alicia to be the head of his bodyguards, but that was when his problems weren''t as


    serious as they are today. Now, these problems require him to be ready to confront The Underworld,


    which made him a bit uneasy about the potential risks he and Alicia might face on their missions.


    Arthur sometimes thought he should redirect Alicia to a different job. She was too young for this difficult


    work, and he had slight remorse for offering her this job. He intended to provide her with a less


    strenuous task, such as being his personal assistant to help Edna with her work.


    Alicia chuckled, shaking her head, "That''s the problem, Arthur Oppa. I have a job as head of the


    bodyguards, but I''m the only person among all my subordinates who doesn''t know how to use a


    firearm. That''s why I really need this skill, in case I ever need to shoot someone in the future."


    Smiling at Arthur, she continued, nodding vigorously, "I want to be in the best possible condition for


    whatever I might face in the future. I''m not even a bit worried about the challenges - rather, I''m looking


    forward to them!"


    Arthur took a deep breath in response to Alicia''s answer, leaning back into his chair. He let out a sigh


    before saying, "It seems that telling you is indeed a tiring job, huh?"


    "Oppa," Alicia replied confidently, "I''m sure of my martial-art skills. I can face three to five men at once,


    and I still think I''d win the fight. Even though my body is small, my fighting technique is pretty good."


    Alicia responded with a gentle giggle.


    "But, I know that at some point my martial arts won''t be enough to do my job," she continued, pausing


    for a moment.


    "That''s why I need to learn some shooting techniques too, in case I have to use them in the future.


    Especially with all the challenges I may face in the future, right? I''m sure people like Aston wille


    back with bodyguards, all with guns, trying to intimidate us." she exined.


    "Don''t you want to think about this job again, Alicia?" Arthur asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Alicia shook her head, a gentle smile on her face. "No, Arthur Oppa. I understand your point of view,


    but I''m really enjoying this job and I''m not about to give up on it."


    "Please entrust all of this to me," Alicia continued confidently. "I know this is risky, but I have prepared


    myself both mentally and physically, and I''m sure that I will continue to do this work without the slightest


    doubt. What''s more, I want to make it clear that this was my decision and I wasn''t forced into it, so you


    don''t need to doubt me at all."


    "Good then, if you''re really sure," Arthur replied casually. "I''m actually nning to add more people to


    the team too. The bodyguards I currently have are very few, so I think I need more. However, on the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    other hand, I also think that having arger number of people won''t be as effective if they don''t have


    the same quality. Therefore, I will provide deeper training to the ten people I have currently hired."


    Alicia nodded quickly. "That''s why I''ll train them in martial-arts to make them even more formidable in


    battle," she stated firmly.


    "Sure, I agree with that," Arthur said.


    Arthur was silent for a moment, contemting the potential perils he might face in the future as well as


    the power of The Underworld, which he had yet to fullyprehend. ¡°The Underworld,¡± he said in a


    tranquil tone, ¡°I still don''t understand how strong they are. But I''m sure they will soone to seek


    retribution for what I have done to them. And their sheer numbers do make me a bit apprehensive.¡±


    Alicia smiled fondly in response to Arthur''s words. ¡°Arthur Oppa, you are so thoughtful,¡± she said,


    giggling lightly. ¡°You worried me so much, I''m really touched.¡±


    ¡°Of course I''m concerned for your safety, Alicia. You are still very young, and the job you do is not walk


    in the park.¡± he replied, gently brushing her hair.


    Alicia''s eyes widened in surprise, and she opened her mouth to speak. "I like it, Oppa. Do it one more


    time. Do it many times. I don''t mind.¡±


    "So, don''t all girls be embarrassed when they are treated like this?" Arthur asked slowly,


    remembering how Edna reacted when he did the same thing to her.


    "Really?" Alicia responded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Is the girl you mean Edna Unnie? She is indeed kind and friendly to everyone. She has a genuine


    heart of a woman. Not only does she look like an angel, but she also has an angelic soul. It''s different


    from me, who looks like an angel on the outside but is a demon inside, haha,¡± she said jokingly.


    Arthur smiled kindly at Alicia''s words, then nodded slowly. "Yes, sure, I totally agree that Edna is very


    friendly and kind. And besides that, she always does her job seriously," he added.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Alicia then said again. "How can you be good at so many things Oppa? It''s like you have a


    magic box that can grant all your wishes? Do you secretly have a Doraemon? Do you have a magic


    pocket?¡± she asked, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Alicia then joked and touched Arthur''s stomach and felt shocked because it was the first time she had


    held a stomach that seemed as hard as a rock.


    ¡°Woah¡­ how can your muscles be this dry, Oppa? Have you ever been injected with the super soldier


    serum like Captain America?"


    ¡°Do you really believe such a thing exists, Alicia?¡± Arthur asked amusedly.


    ¡°I''ve stopped thinking about things that make sense ever since I''ve known you. You really aren''t real as


    a human anymore," she answered with a giggle.


    They continued to engage in light-hearted banter as they drove until, eventually, the car pulled up in


    front of a building dedicated to shooting sports. Inside, there were a variety of air and firearm weapons


    avable for practice, as well asplete facilities for learning more about firearms.


    "I''ve rented this building out for the day," Arthur dered, stepping out of the car, followed by Alicia. "I


    hope we can learn a lot in one day. And if we don''t have enough time, we can practice more in the days


    toe."


    "Alright... I''m ready!" she replied, enthusiasm in her voice.

 Chapter 84 - The Secret of Two Lovers

    Chapter 84 - The Secret of Two Lovers


    Cosmo, a thirty-something man, stepped out of his vibrant red sports car. He had a t-shirt on, a pair of


    training pants, and a pair of sses perched atop his face. His gaze shifted to a nearby luxury vehicle,


    and he uttered a soft whistle of appreciation as he walked closer.


    "Phew¡­ Is this a Roll-Royce Silver Shadow II?"


    Being a car enthusiast, he quickly recognized the car. He took a few steps closer, examining it with


    admiration, and said with awe, "This is a car that only ten units exist in the world."


    Someone opened the car window, and Cosmo recognized Benno right away.


    "Huh?! Benno? Is that really you?!" he eximed in disbelief, as he hadn''t expected to see Benno in


    that ce.


    "Yes," Benno replied, his voice urgent. "Please get away from here immediately. You''re acting very


    strangely just standing here watching this car like this." With that, he closed the window again.


    Cosmo looked surprised and said, "If he really is Benno, then I''m not surprised this car belongs to him.


    But..." He paused, appearing perplexed.


    "Why''s Benno sitting in the driver''s seat?" He pondered for a moment before concluding, "Maybe


    because he''s a professional racer, he doesn''t want anyone else driving for him."


    Cosmo was the owner of the building and shooting range, which he usually visited on weekends to


    rx and warm up with the sport.


    However, something was off today; the building was unusually quiet. Puzzled, he asked himself, "What


    happened? And why is Benno here? Has he retired from auto racing ande to rival me in


    shooting?"


    Cosmo, a professional shooting athlete who has won various national championships and participated


    in internationalpetitions on multiple asions, has built this ce out of his love for the sport.


    He then entered the control room, which was equipped with multiplerge screens disying the


    statuses of various practice rooms. Upon seeing Cosmo, the employees in the room greeted him.


    "Good morning, boss!"


    Cosmo stepped up and sat on a chair. He was watching the screen where a man and a woman were


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    practicing with the two of them alone.


    "What is this?" he asked, pointing at the screen. "Why is this ce so quiet, and why are there just the


    two of them?"


    An employee then replied, "Ah... that man rented this ce entirely for today, boss."


    Cosmo was shocked to hear those words. He gulped and asked incredulously, "Are you guys kidding


    me?"


    Cosmo was shocked to realize how expensive it was for one person to rent the ce and for the whole


    day at that.


    ¡°Did I hear that right? Is that person really renting it?¡± he asked in disbelief, leaning closer to the


    screen.


    ¡°Try zooming in on the image,¡± he said.


    The screen zoomed in, showing Arthur and Alicia''s faces crystal clear. Cosmo immediately gulped, his


    eyes widening.


    ¡°Oh! Could this be the rich man who arrived earlier in the luxury car?!¡± he thought to himself.


    Cosmo studied Arthur''s face, trying to recognize him but couldn''t recall anything.


    ¡°Wait a second... Wasn''t the luxury car earlier owned by Benno? Is this man a friend of Benno''s? Or


    could he be his personal driver? Why is Benno in the driver''s seat?¡± he thought to himself.


    Then, Cosmo''s gaze fell upon Alicia''s face on the screen. He was mesmerized by her beauty, even


    though she looked very young, likely no older than twenty.


    ¡°Wow, she looks so beautiful. I think she must have some Asian ancestry,¡± he thought.


    Cosmo nced at Alicia''s face again from the screen and smiled to himself as he noticed she was


    yfully jesting with Arthur, not taking her shooting practice seriously.


    ¡°What are they actually doing?¡± he asked, turning to his men.


    His four subordinates all looked perplexed, one of them finally uttering, "Hmm..." After a pause, another


    offered an exnation. "Ah boss, that guy said he doesn''t need a trainer, he''s just renting the space."


    ¡°What?!¡± Cosmo eximed in shock, his eyes widening. ¡°Are you serious? Why rent this ce if they


    need no trainer for them? Do you think they are professional athletes that don''t need it?¡±


    He regarded Arthur''s behavior for a moment and then tried to deduce a logical reason why he hadn''t


    asked for a trainer''spany.


    "Is it possible.....," he began slowly, ¡°that he purposely rented this ce to be alone with that young


    girl? I''ve never seen them around here before. And they obviously aren''t athletes, which makes me


    suspicious. He rented the ce on his own, and didn''t expect anyone else to show up. What other


    reason could there be, if it''s not because he wanted to keep his affair hidden?¡±


    Cosmo then turned to his men for approval. "Don''t you agree? Isn''t that right?"


    His subordinates were stunned by his statement but remained silent.


    "Ah, you guys are not too bright, don''t you understand?"


    Cosmo then looked back at Alicia and was in awe of her beauty.


    "You know, if I were still single, I might consider finding someone like her to be my wife. Hehehe..."


    Then, shifting his gaze back to his men with a stern look, he eximed, "Don''t you dare tell my wife


    about this!"


    The men responded quickly. "Yes, boss."


    He then continued, "He rented the ce on his own and didn''t expect anyone else to show up. What


    other reason could there be, if it''s not because he wanted to keep his affair hidden?"


    "What an odd choice to have an affair in a ce like this," Cosmo remarked, still watching the big


    screen in front of him. ¡°Why not a golf course, or a hotel? I''m sure he''s rich enough to afford a hotel.


    Hehehe," he added, picturing the various possibilities in his imagination.


    Turning towards his men, Cosmo spoke again, "That girl is really pretty, isn''t she?"


    His men nodded in agreement. "Yes, boss, we agree," they replied.


    Cosmo, a professional athlete skilled at shooting, felt curious to discover the man''s intentions for


    "Boss!" His men called after him.


    He turned around and questioned, "What?"


    "They don''t want to be disturbed," they reminded him.


    Cosmo hummed thoughtfully, appearing to be deep in thought again. "It appears that the man''s motive


    for engaging with the girl was merely to have a brief affair without his wife discovering. Perhaps he


    believeding to a ce like this would help him aplish his goal."


    He nodded firmly in agreement with his astute deduction. "Hmm...so they think they can get away with


    it here?" he tutted disapprovingly.


    He confidently strode out to Arthur''s training ground and, with a satisfied smirk, opened the door. He


    felt like the undisputed master of the ce.


    As he walked in, he noticed Arthur and Alicia were standing close together, with Arthur standing behind


    Alicia. He could tell by the way Arthur was smiling and the mischievous glint in his eye that he was


    teasing the girl.


    "Ch, they sure look like they''re having an affair," he thought to himself.


    "Excuse, sir," Cosmo said aloud, awaiting a response.


    After some time, it became apparent that Arthur had no affection for Cosmo whatsoever. Arthur then


    stepped up behind Alicia and adjusted the position of her hands.


    "You have to do it like this," Arthur said, offering her a few words of guidance. "Focus your eyes."


    "Yes, Oppa. I understand, you don''t have to go into such detail," Alicia replied.


    "Why do your hands look like they''re shaking Alicia?" Arthur asked, concerned.


    Alicia then turned to Arthur and giggled. "That''s because you stand too close to me, Oppa." she


    answered, yfully teasing him.


    "Oh, I see," Arthur replied with a smile. "Alright, I''ll take a step back."


    Cosmo clenched his fists and snapped his fingers, his nerves clearly visible on his face. Irritated at


    being ignored, Cosmo spoke up. "Excuse me sir," he said.


    At the sound of his voice, Arthur finally turned to Cosmo. He wondered who it was, as he had


    requested that no one interferes with their training. Who was this mysterious man that had suddenly


    entered? Was he a trainer or someone who also wanted to use the training ground?


    "Ah, sorry," Arthur began, his voice casual. "I''ve rented this building until the afternoon. If you want to


    use another room for your own training, you don''t need to pay for it since I''ve already taken care of


    that.¡± With that, he returned his focus to Alicia and their training.


    "Seriously?!" Cosmo thought incredulously as Arthur seemed to be oblivious to him. "Is it true he


    doesn''t recognize me? This is an absolute insult." He said again, "Ah... hmmm... yes, my name is


    Cosmo."


    But Arthur replied casually, "Nice to meet you, Cosmo. Can you pleasee out? I''m busy."


    Cosmo''s irritation grew, feeling that Arthur was deliberately ignoring him even after he had told him his


    name. "Ah. Mister, ahm¡­ I own this ce."


    Arthur looked at Cosmo again, and his face softened. "Oh really? Nice to meet you again. Thanks for


    renting this ce to me."


    "Do you need my help to be a trainer?" Cosmo asked, trying to maintain his self-esteem, "This is


    a very rare opportunity to get direct training from professional athletes, right?". He added, hopeful for a


    positive response.


    Arthur, however, replied without even looking at him, "Ah, no¡­ I can do it myself."


    ''Did he really not recognize me?'' Cosmo pondered aloud, trying desperately to figure out a way to


    make himself more recognizable to the people in front of him.


    ''Or is he just trying to look cool in front of this beautiful girl?'' he asked himself.


    ''I have to do something,'' he continued, his determination evident.


    ''I don''t want my reputation to be denigrated like this.''

 Chapter 85 - Accelerated Learning

    Chapter 85 - elerated Learning


    "Ah, Mr. Cosmo, thank you for your generous offer," Arthur said, trying to be polite to the owner.


    "However, I wanted to try it myself."


    "But I''m the owner, and I am also a professional athlete. I''m sure I can be of assistance," Cosmo


    insisted, his pride slightly wounded but still determined to demonstrate his expertise in the area.


    Alicia then turned to Cosmo, boasting of Arthur. "Did you know this guy is better than anyone? He''s


    even better than a professional athlete!"


    "Hush, Alicia," Arthur said.


    He then looked to Cosmo. "Mr. Cosmo, I really believe I can do this myself. I don''t want to trouble you.


    It would be best if you left and allowed us to continue practicing alone, okay?"


    "Are you kidding?" Cosmo asked with a chuckle. "I don''t mind if you don''t want me to train, but saying


    you''re better than me is a bit of a stretch, don''t you think?"


    He shook his head at their audacity, wondering if they really knew who he was and his background in


    shooting sports.


    Alicia then felt annoyed due to the constant interruption and attempted to give the man a face pping.


    ¡°Oppa, why don''t you show this ''uncle'' your skills? It''s really bothering me that he showed up out of the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    blue. Let''s make him feel satisfied and have him leave this ce quickly,¡± she suggested.


    "What? Uncle you say? I''m not that ancient!" Cosmo retorted in annoyance.


    "No..." Arthur shook his head. "We can''t be arrogant, okay? Just let him go alone after this."


    Cosmo''s temper red. "Why don''t you show me how good you are?" he asked, his voice raised.


    Arthur looked Cosmo in the eye. "Is it important?"


    "Of course it''s important," Cosmo replied. "You have belittled me, a professional athlete. And one more


    thing, I believe you guys rented this ce intentionally to have an affair, right? You don''t want your wife


    to get caught for ying with a young girl, am I right? But don''t worry, I''m not going to report you. I''m


    simply asking you to respect my abilities and ept my offer."


    Alicia felt a wave of nausea wash over her as she heard Cosmo''s words; she couldn''t help butugh.


    "Ha ha ha. You''re so funny, Uncle! Do you really think we''re having an affair? Ha ha ha...I wouldn''t


    worry about telling his first wife about us - I''m sure she won''t mind him taking a third wife, like me." She


    said, barely containing herughter.


    Alicia then grabbed Arthur''s arm and looked at him. "Come on, Oppa, show him. Show him that you''re


    really good at shooting."


    "Come on, show me," Cosmo said, emphasizing his request.


    "I''m a professional athlete with a variety of medals; I can give you some advice." He spoke with


    confidence and great heart, trying to give Arthur the opportunity.


    He felt that maybe he was the most patient person on the that day, despite being demeaned, but


    he still tried to remain optimistic.


    Arthur had no other option but to take the gun from Alicia, having felt his training session had been


    disrupted. He pointed his gun at the target and, without even looking, he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion followed, and Cosmo looked at the target in amazement - Arthur''s shot had hit the


    mark without fail.


    "What?!" Cosmo eximed in amazement, unable to believe his eyes.


    "This must just be a coincidence, right? Hehehe..." Trying to stayposed, he let out a nervousugh


    in an effort to mask his awkwardness.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Arthur pulled the trigger of his gun multiple times, each time hitting the target without looking.


    "What happened?" Cosmo asked, astonished. His disbelief was evident.


    "Something like this only happens in the movies. It couldn''t be real."


    The employees watching from the control room couldn''t believe their eyes; they all gaped and shook


    their heads in disbelief.


    "Did he use a trick?" someone asked, incredulous.


    "What kind of tricks can he use to shoot? There''s no such trick; he really did it without looking."


    Someone else kept shaking his head nonstop, his amazement visible. ¡°Is it possible that he is even


    better than our boss?¡±


    "I find this hard to believe," another replied, "but I think it''s true."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Arthur then shot sessively, and each hit its target without even the slightest misses. He nced


    over at Cosmo, who was still standing dumbfounded with shock, not uttering a single word.


    "Thank you for the offer Mr. Cosmo. May I now practice alone with this girl?" he asked.


    Cosmo blinked repeatedly and slowly began to regain his senses. He turned to Arthur, his eyes wide


    with disbelief, "Am I dreaming?"


    He then stumbled away, forgetting even to say, "excuse me." He returned to the control room, where


    his employees were equally astonished, all of them gaping in awe.


    "Who is he? I''ve never seen anyone shoot so urately," he said to his bewildered staff.


    "Is he just using a trick, boss?" one of his men inquired.


    Cosmo studied Arthur carefully and could immediately tell the difference between a professional and an


    amateur. Arthur held the gun with a firm grip and didn''t flinch when he pulled the trigger.


    "No! Not at all. He certainly knows how to use firearms. I''m even wondering if he might be familiar with


    other types of weapons besides handguns? He definitely looks like a pro," Cosmo exined.


    "Looks like I said something rude to that guy; maybe I should apologize," he continued. "He''s not only


    wealthy, but he''s also quite skilled at shooting," he continued.


    As the clock struck noon, Arthur and Alicia put their practice on hold and settled into a corner of the


    room to have lunch. The food had been specially prepared by the chef at the Golden Park Restaurant,


    and although it was only simple boxed rice, they ate it with relish.


    "Open your mouth, Oppa," Alicia said, handing him a spoonful of her food.


    ¡°Ah..¡± Arthur obediently opened his lips, and she fed him.


    Alicia giggled as they savored their lunch.


    "How am I doing, Oppa?" Alicia asked, her voice full of anticipation. "I''m quite talented in this field, am I


    not?"


    Arthur nodded, clearly impressed. "Unexpectedly, you are quite adaptable and you learn fast," he said,


    his tone conveying his surprise at the girl''s rapid development. "In such a short time, it seems you have


    mastered the ability to shoot quite well."


    [Host, I forgot to tell you something important, If you train those on your partner list, you will be able to


    transfer your skills to them more quickly, provided they have talent in that particr area.]


    [So that''s why Ms. Alicia can quickly learn to shoot.]


    [It''s because she''s your partner, and she''s also talented at it. You can do the same with your other


    partners.]


    ¡°Ah, really?¡± Arthur muttered in response to the system''s words. "It seems that this is great news,


    because it means I can help Edna and udina to develop new skills too."


    Astounded by Alicia''s rapid progress, Cosmo couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "Did you say she


    just learned how to shoot?" he asked his men.


    "That''s what they tell us, boss," one of them replied.


    "I saw her struggling with it this morning and now she looks like a pro. How did this happen?" Cosmo


    said, astonished.


    He watched as Alicia hit the target time after time and felt a wave of disappointment. With a heavy sigh,


    he realized all the years of practice he had put in seemed to have been for nothing.


    "I don''t feel so good. I think I''ll head home," he said, as he made his way out of the building and


    towards his car.


    Upon seeing Arthur''s luxury car, he murmured, "What a lucky man."

 Chapter 86 - Innate Abilities

    Chapter 86 - Innate Abilities


    As the sun started to dip below the horizon, Arthur and Alicia remained at the shooting range, both in


    awe of Alicia''s progress. Her face was still glowing with enthusiasm and excitement.


    "I can''t believe how far I''vee," She eximed, looking at Arthur with a proud smile.


    "You should be proud," Arthur replied, giving her an affectionate smile. "You''ve done an amazing job."


    She then took the gun back, rotating the weapon in her fingers with the familiarity of a long-time


    shooter, and fired at the target with extreme uracy.


    Bang!


    "Whoa, I actually hit the target," Alicia eximed in surprise.


    She quickly put the gun back on the te and, with an agility born from practice, pulled it back out and


    fired three quick shots.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Each and every shot struck the target without a single miss.


    "Is it really possible that I''m already a pro after just one day of practice?"


    Alicia said softly in amazement, shaking her head.


    She finally felt satisfied that she had done her best that day and smiled in relief. Turning to Arthur, she


    thanked him for taking the time to help her.


    ¡°Arthur Oppa, thank you for taking your precious time for me today. I think it''s time we went back


    home.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sure.¡± Arthur answered, nodding. "I think today''s practice was more than enough, perhaps even


    after this you can practice this shooting skill in your own way."


    They then began to get ready to go home. As they were about to leave, Arthur began to think about


    how much better it would be for him if he had all theplete facilities that he might need to train all


    the bodyguards and everyone who would work for him in the future.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I was thinking of building a ce like this.¡± he said to Alicia.


    "Woah...does that mean I can practice shooting whenever I want?" Alicia was clearly excited by the


    prospect.


    "I think so," he responded.


    The employees who had been in the control room since morning were still captivated by Alicia''s


    training sessions, unable to take their eyes off her remarkable growth over the course of the day.


    "Are they just pretending they can''t shoot earlier?" one of them asked.


    "No," another replied, "I''m sure that the girl this morning was still very inexperienced with a gun. I was


    watching her the whole time and there''s a big difference between someone who is aplete beginner


    and someone who is already proficient."


    "And besides, she''s still very young," someone else added. ¡°It takes years to get really good at


    something like that. I''m sure she''s not an ordinary person?¡±


    "And what about the man who was with her? He''s not ordinary either, is he?"


    As Arthur and Alicia prepared to depart, the employees in the control room rushed out to greet them.


    Standing silently in a row, they gazed in awe at Arthur, each of them too astonished to say anything.


    "Oh my god, why am I suddenly unable to say anything?" one of them thought to himself.


    Finally, one of them worked up the courage to speak but only managed a meek "Eh.. uh¡­ hee."


    Arthur, watching the people, pondered to himself, "Have I gone beyond the hours I''ve paid for this


    venue? I''m sure I haven''t surpassed that hour mark yet."


    "Am I past the time limit?" Arthur asked aloud.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­¡± one of them replied.


    Smiling, Arthur said his farewell, "Okay, then see you..." and proceeded to walk out.


    "Bye everyone, thank you for your cooperation." Alicia waved and walked away.


    As Arthur and Alicia disappeared from view, the employees regained their voices and began to chatter


    among themselves.


    The employees finally got an up-close look at Alicia''s beauty, and each of them shook their heads in


    awe.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen two people who are so perfect in front of me." one of them eximed.


    ¡°It''s true,¡± another replied. ¡°That man is incredibly wealthy and incredibly kind, plus the girl he''s with is


    incredibly beautiful. Plus, it looks like she has some Asian heritage, I''m a fan of Asian girls.¡±


    "Hey, can you lower your voice a bit," warned the third. "What if they hear us?"


    Arthur strolled towards his vehicle, which was parked in the exclusive VIP parking lot, and Benno was


    waiting there with a smile on his face, holding the door open for him.


    "Boss, how was your day?" Benno asked cheerfully.


    ¡°Ah Benno, have you been here since this morning? Why don''t youe in with us?¡± Arthur


    suggested.


    ¡°Ah no, boss. I must maintain your privacy and ensure you have a pleasant time hehe¡­.¡±


    With that, Arthur and Alicia climbed into the car.


    "Arthur Oppa, tell me, is it possible that I can learn this quickly because I learn from you?"


    Alicia asked, her eyes full of hope. She had noticed how she had seemingly mastered the ability of


    firearm shooting quickly, and it seemed to her that his influence yed a part. For some reason, she


    felt there was something special and magical about him.


    [You can utilize an Observer to observe Alicia''s profile, Host.]


    "What is an observer?" Arthur muttered under his breath in response to the system''s statement.


    [You just stare at her and say, "Observe"]


    ncing at Alicia as instructed by the system, he said, "Observe." Immediately, a system screen


    appeared in front of him, this time somethingpletely different from before.


    [Name: Alicia Morel]


    [Body: 59 (Very Good)


    [Mind: 31 (Good)


    [Skills - 6]


    [Taekwondo Martial Art - 24 (Expert)]


    [Firearms Shooting - 11 (Advanced)]


    [Charisma - 15 (Advanced)]


    [Acting - 9 (Beginner)]


    [Video Gaming - 7 (Beginner)]


    [Driving - 5 (Beginner)]


    He stared at Alicia nkly, his mind spinning as he considered, "If it turns out that other people have


    stats like mine, then that''s not so strange. The only thing that''s different is that they don''t have any VIP


    points."


    He paused, looking at her intently as he finally realized that the system stat he was so familiar with


    wasn''t exclusive to him.


    "Can I see everyone''s stats, system?" He asked.


    [I''m sorry, Host, this only applies to your partners.]


    [It would make it easier for you to increase the special skills of all your partners.]


    "Why are you just telling me this now?"


    [The system is designed so that information cannot be disyed all at once. It would be better if it was


    shown as needed.]


    "Why can''t I just see all of it at once?"


    [We understand your concerns, Host.]


    [But it is necessary to avoid information overload. That way, when you need to, you can focus on the


    most important information.]


    Alicia tilted her head, a confused expression on her face, as Arthur looked at her silently.


    "Is there something wrong with my face?" she thought.


    ¡°Oppa¡­ why are you looking at me like that? Is there something strange about me?¡±


    "Ah. Haha, sorry," Arthur replied. "I just saw something interesting."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alicia only smiled in response, still not sure what to make of Arthur''s words.


    ¡°Do you want to learn to drive, Alicia?¡±


    "Hah¡­." she nodded, her eyes lighting up. "I want to be able to drive and race like you Oppa, I would


    be very happy."


    "Have you ever driven before?"


    Alicia shook her head, a hint of excitement in her voice as she spoke.


    "She''s never driven before," Arthur thought, "but she has driving skills."


    [ept that fact, Host; some people are born with natural talent that exists within them, even without


    training.]


    He nodded and thought it seemed he should take the time to observe Edna and udina''s talent as


    well.

 Chapter 87 - The New Elite

    Chapter 87 - The New Elite


    ¡°Business Takeover!¡±


    The event was highly prestigious among young entrepreneurs, as its support gave them the opportunity


    to turn their ideas and limited resources into reality. It was so popr that it was even broadcast live on


    national television.


    Potential investors were those with immense wealth orrge investingpanies, which was why this


    event gained traction so quickly.


    All of the participants held onto their dreams, hoping the event would change their lives drastically. This


    was the reason why most of them were determined to make the best impression of their idea, in the


    hope that it would have a great impact in the future.


    Two people were seated in prime positions in the luxurious studio that evening, where the Business


    Takeover event was about tomence.


    ¡°Business Takeover!¡±


    Patrick Winter and Cash Todd were the duos that upied the exclusive space; Winter was one of the


    notorious Underworld Leaders, often referred to as "The Demon," while Todd was the representative of


    a prestigious venture capital firm.


    The Underworld leaders were certainly no ordinary people, having a shadowy presence in the dark


    world, yet some had high reputations in the public eye.


    Likewise, Patrick Winter was the mastermind behind the many actions of assassins who carry out cold-


    blooded murders on behalf of their clients. That¡¯s why he got the title of The Demon.


    If Este Strong, The Kraken, was renowned for her vast influence in the government, Patrick Winter,


    The Demon, was equally renowned for his vast army that could eliminate anyone without leaving a


    trace.


    Cash Todd, who was sitting with his legs crossed, smiled kindly at Patrick and asked, "Who will be the


    third person joining us tonight, Mr. Winter?"


    With only a few minutes left until the event began, Patrick and Cash were still uncertain as to who


    would be taking the third seat at their table and potentially bing an investor.


    "That is also my question," Patrick answered, "it''s not usual for a third person to join us from outside


    our own group, Mr. Todd."


    For the past two years, Business Takeover has been a breeding ground for The Underworld to build its


    At this point, The Underworld has be an integral part of many people''s lives. They wield too much


    clout to be able to manipte any situation to their own ends. They were like a shadow government,


    quietly pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    "You look great, Mr. Todd," said Patrick with a chuckle. "I''m sure the women I sent you are more than


    enough to satisfy you. Ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha ha," replied Cash. "You really are the best when ites to providing women. I feel like I''m in


    paradise with thirty gorgeousdies living in my mansion!"


    The two of them were engaging in lighthearted conversation andughter. Cash Todd and Patrick


    Winter had a mutually beneficial rtionship, so Todd had an in-depth understanding of Winter''s


    background, given their frequent business dealings.


    To maintain the sess of his business, Todd sometimes had to take drastic measures to eliminate his


    Winter found great mary gain through his illicit coborations with Todd, and thus, he needed him


    as well.


    "I heard recently, there''s been quite a stir in this beloved town of Soutke?"


    Cash Todd inquired, his curiosity piqued as he was not originally from the town and had only heard


    about the news through the media.


    Patrick clicked his tongue in annoyance and shook his head. "It''s all due to Aston and Este''s


    ipetence, allowing someone who doesn''t even know what they''re doing to cause such an


    insignificant event."


    Up to this point, Patrick had not taken any direct action regarding the Mr. Glitzy phenomenon, as he


    had not yet experienced the loss of what Mr. Glitzy had to offer himself.


    "If I were to intervene," Patrick continued, his voice tinged with anger, "That would really be the end of


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    the man. Mr. Glitzy, or whoever this is, no one is allowed to have anything to do with me, let alone


    make a scene in my presence."


    Confident in his power and the size of his army, Patrick was certain that facing a man like Mr. Glitzy


    would not be difficult.


    Knowing that Aston, Este, and Eliza would likely fail at taking care of Mr. Glitzy, Patrick was content


    to wait and let them try before he stepped in toplete the mission. Thus embarrassing them and


    positioning himself for a higher ce in The Underworld Leader''s hierarchy.


    "Mr. Winter, this is the first time I''ve seen you not take immediate action when something like this


    happens. You truly are a person of high reputation." Cash chuckled and remarked.


    Patrick replied with a dismissive tone, "Mr. Glitzy, I don''t know who''s behind the identity of that person.


    Nevertheless, I''m still being patient, as I don''t think he poses any threat to me. If he dared to stand in


    my way, I would take care of him immediately. He is just one person, he wouldn''t be able to stand a


    chance against me, the Demon. Therefore, I have no desire to think about this, as I consider him to be


    just a tiny insect, unworthy of my attention."


    Cash Todd apuded Patrick The Demon''s answer, smiling kindly andughing lightly. "I fully


    acknowledge your credibility, Mr. Winter," he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "I can''t wait to see your performance. It''s been a while since I''ve had such entertainment. Ha ha ha!" he


    added.


    The cameras were ready from various angles, and the audience had started arriving at the studio. As


    the live event would start in a few minutes.


    At that moment, a man walked up to Patrick and Cash. He was the producer of the event and said very


    politely, ¡°Mr. Winter, Mr. Todd, the third potential investor has arrived. He will be joining you in a few


    minutes.¡±


    "What''s that man''s name?" Cash asked in an even tone.


    The producer replied, ¡°His name is Mr. Arthur Gardner.¡±


    "Arthur Gardner? Who the fuck is Arthur Gardner.¡± Cash Todd eximed in a shrill voice.


    His vast connections in the business world left him certain that he had never heard of the man before,


    nor did he recall that Gardner had any wealth to his name.


    Patrick Winter then added, "Who is this person? Have hime in right away, so he can formally


    introduce himself to his superiors."


    Cash Todd sighed. "You guys have really taken a big hit here. Why would you bring someone who isn''t


    well-known to an event like this? Do you want to tarnish both of our reputations byparing us to a


    novice?"


    The producer nodded slowly. "I apologize, Mr. Todd. I''m sure Mr. Gardner will be able to rify his


    stance. I hope this doesn''t disappoint you two."


    He stepped away feeling tense and anxious, thinking to himself, "This might be myst night in this


    industry. I don''t want to have anything to do with either of them. I''m afraid my life could be in danger if I


    identally angered them."


    At that moment, someone stepped into the studio, his straight posture and charismatic face


    immediately catching the attention of everyone. He was dressed in a finely tailored suit, the expensive


    clothing disying his high social status.


    Arthur Gardner walked in with aposed air, turning his face towards the crew and giving a light


    smile. "Good evening, everyone," he said casually.

 Chapter 88 - Learning from Experience

    Chapter 88 - Learning from Experience


    "Why did I feel the urge to punch that guy the second he showed up? Do you know him?"


    Patrick asked Cash with a hint of exasperation in his voice, feeling instantly provoked by Arthur''s


    presence. Even more so, Patrick had never seen him before, indicating he was certainly not someone


    of great importance.


    It was natural for Patrick, who had a vastwork, to be acquainted with many remarkable individuals


    in Soutke and even beyond its borders; however, this was not the case with the man standing before


    them.


    "I haven''t got a clue who that jerk is,"


    Cash Todd fumed, his irritation growing as he saw Arthur, so young and yet presumptuous enough to


    think he was worthy of sitting next to him and Patrick, who had so much influence.


    "Let''s give him a lesson in manners and respect ¨C show him who''s boss," he added.


    "I guarantee you," Patrick replied confidently, "that I will make him kneel before me in front of


    everyone."


    Arthur stepped confidently up to Patrick and Cash with a nod and a warm smile.


    "Good evening, Mr. Winter and Mr. Todd," he said briefly before taking a seat next to Cash Todd, who


    was in the middle. He then crossed his legs casually, his attention no longer on the two of them.


    Patrick clenched his fists tightly, his anger boiling up inside him. This was an unbearable humiliation for


    someone with as much power as he had. He could tell that Arthur, the foolish young man, was


    With a loud crash, Patrick mmed his fist into the ss table in front of him and rose, marching


    towards Arthur. "What do you think you''re doing?" he demanded.


    Patrick red at Arthur, incredulous. "How dare youe so casually in front of me? Who do you think


    you are? Don''t you know who I am? Do you think you''re so important? Are you really that stupid that


    you think it''s okay to act like that in front of me?¡± he added, pointing his finger at Arthur usingly.


    Arthur raised his two eyebrows, giving Patrick a questioning look. Then he raised his face to meet


    Patrick''s gaze.


    "Yes, Mr. Winter? Is there something wrong with my behavior? Please tell me if I did something wrong


    so I can improve for the future," he requested humbly.


    Patrick sneered at Arthur and sternly said, "You need to learn some manners from your seniors, boy.


    Who do you think you are? Are you sure you''re in the right ce?"


    Cash nced at Arthur, not recognizing him. "You''d better leave, because this seat is reserved for


    people with money, and I don''t think you fit that criteria," he said mockingly.


    "Hmm..." Arthur responded thoughtfully. "If the qualifications to be a judge on this show are those who


    have money," he continued, his voice calm and confident, "I believe I meet that criterion."


    Themotion that urred in the studio when Arthur Gardner showed up had instantly caught the


    attention of the audience. Even though they were familiar with Patrick Winter and Cash Todd, not many


    of them knew who Arthur was.


    "Who is that man? Arthur Gardner? I''ve never heard his name. Is it true that he is a credible person to


    be the judge? He''s still so young, is he worthy?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, I saw him at udina''s concert a few weeks ago. Apparently, he caused quite a


    stir with the VIP guests there."


    "Are you saying that Arthur is a fraud and a troublemaker? I''m sure he should leave this ce soon. I


    think this Business Takeover event will be ruined if someone who doesn''t have credibility like him


    bes a potential investor."


    "Furthermore, are you certain that he, given his age, has fundsparable to those of Mr. Winter and


    Mr. Todd? I think the producers of this show have made a grave error. This is truly a major setback for


    an event as popr as this one," another one said.


    "I can''t even imagine what he will do against such influential people as Mr. Winter and Mr. Todd. I''m


    sure he''ll be overwhelmed and copse before the audience,"


    Arthur took a deep breath, then smiled faintly at Patrick. He had spent considerable time researching


    the background of the two people standing before him. He was aware that Patrick was one of the five


    Underworld leaders. With this realization, Arthur now knew the identity of three out of the five.


    Yes, Arthur will take action to teach The Underworld a lesson for their reckless behavior, but he will do


    it gradually and ensure that it has asting impact on them.


    For this reason, Arthur must do all he can to protect his reputation and arm himself with the best troops


    and resources avable to ensure he has the necessary strength to fight them all.


    Arthur stood up, took out two business cards, and ced them on the ss table beside them.


    "Ah, that''s right," he said, "I seem to have forgotten to introduce myself. I own the Golden Park


    Restaurant, the Golden Park Chamber Hotel, and the Brown Company. Though I''m sure my wealth


    cannotpare to the two of you, I''m confident I can help at least one entrepreneur tonight."


    Cash nced at the business card Arthur was showing him, feeling unsure of what he had heard. He


    had indeed heard that the ownership of Golden Group had been taken over by someone, yet he hadn''t


    expected that person to be standing in front of him.


    Cash swallowed his saliva, embarrassed for having underestimated Arthur. If Arthur could purchase a


    business of that size, it meant he was indeed of great wealth, even though Cash was utterly unaware of


    Arthur''s true identity.


    "I think themittee forgot to mention my identity,"


    Arthur said quietly, a faint smile ying on his lips as he proffered his business card to Patrick, who


    was now ring at it.


    Meanwhile, Patrick had just be aware of the news about the Brown Company - a firm closely


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    linked to The Underworld - that had been taken over by someone, and who had even had the audacity


    to fire the CEO, who was part of The Underworld.


    Patrick then smiled faintly andughed lightly, his eyes filled with malicious glee as he lifted his face


    towards Arthur. "I see, I see..." he murmured, feeling an air of excitement course through him. Never


    before had he seen someone act so bravely in front of him.


    "I see, Arthur Gardner," he continued, a sinister smirk gracing his lips. "Now I know who you are."


    Patrick felt more and more eager to exact revenge on Arthur, to humiliate him in front of the crowd and


    make every decision he had ever made a path of destruction for him.


    "I see, Arthur Gardner," he said, his voiceced with the anger he was barely able to contain.


    "You are very clever to have dared to openly show yourself in front of me. Now show me if you really


    are as rich as you say you are."

 Chapter 89 - 7 Years of Dedication

    Chapter 89 - 7 Years of Dedication


    Patrick Winter clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening as he fought to keep his anger in check. He


    didn''t want to appear arrogant in front of the assembled crowd, especially since the event was being


    broadcast live on a national TV station.


    Later that night, Patrick nned to give Arthur a taste of his own medicine and make him look foolish in


    front of the audience. After all, he had more money than Arthur Gardner could ever dream of - there


    was noparison.


    A few minutester, all the cameras werepletely set up, and the host of the event, Max, stepped


    up onto the stage and greeted with thunderous apuse from the entire audience.


    "Good evening, everyone!" Max shouted enthusiastically, eliciting an instant excitement from the crowd.


    "I''m your host for the night, Max," Max began, a note of excitement evident in his voice.


    "It''s an honor for us to have you all here tonight. Tonight we have a special show for our young


    entrepreneurs, who will be presenting their business ideas to our esteemed panel of judges and


    potential investors. I''m sure we are all just as eager as I am to see what these bright minds have to


    offer! So without further ado, let''s get started! Go ahead, show us what you''ve got!"


    Max then joined in the apuse, generating an even more lively atmosphere in the studio. When the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    apuse died down, he returned to the mic with enthusiasm still evident. "Alright, our first participant is


    a young man who is very passionate about the IT field."


    "Whoooo....."


    Amidst the audience, a hoot sounded out, followed by Max''sughter.


    "What?! Why are you responding that way?" he asked. "You never know, we might have another Elon


    Musk in our midst tonight. Let''s give a warm wee to Fan Tian!"


    A young man in his twenties, wearing a blue shirt and sporting a geeky look, stepped onto the stage.


    Instantly, a collective "huuu" sound came from the audience.


    "Tch, another Asian guy," some of them muttered.


    "Yes, why are there so many Asians trying to make a buck off our country? I hate them," one person


    said.


    "Yep, they should be kicked out of this event right away," another chimed in.


    "Or even out of this country," a third person added.


    Fan Tian nervously stood in the middle of the stage, bowing his head in respect to the judges. "Good


    evening, honorable judges," he said, his voice trembling slightly.


    Patrick was the first to speak. "Do you have any business ideas, Asian guy?" he asked.


    Cash then interjected with augh. ¡°Do you want to open a pirated goods business?¡± he joked.


    ¡°Hahahaha, just kidding. I''m sure you have a very sophisticated idea behind that geeky face of yours.¡±


    "Ahh¡­," Patrick chirped again. "That''s right, he looks like a kid¡ªhis body is quite small. How old are


    you, kid?"


    "24, Mr. Winter," Fan Tian responded, his voice quivering.


    "Ah¡­ 24¡­ But you look like a toddler to me. Why are you so nervous? Did your mothere with you


    tonight? Hahahahaha¡­," Patrick chuckled.


    Patrick pped his hands lightly, greeted byughter from the studio audience.


    "Why don''t we hear his presentation first?" Cash suggested, chuckling. "Who knows, he might have an


    idea that will make him the richest person in the world!"


    Fan Tian nodded slowly, his gaze drawn to therge screen behind him, which had suddenly disyed


    the video he had prepared for his presentation. He began to exin his innovation, abination of


    Drone and AI technology, which could be utilized as a medium for shipping goods using drones.


    ¡°The AI technology I''ve developed enables the drones to auto-pilot,¡± he dered.


    ¡°Wait, how much money do you need to invest in this idea?¡± Patrick then interrupted Fan Tian''s


    presentation.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Fan Tian said hesitantly. ¡°Ten billion dors, sir.¡±


    Just then, a loud ringing noise filled the room, and Cash quickly pressed the red button, letting them


    know he had absolutely no interest in Fan Tian''s business proposal.


    "Alright, alright, enough, Asian guy," Cash Todd said firmly, turning his face away as he spoke. "This is


    the most stupid idea I have ever heard in my life. You''re proposing a business with a veryrge


    investment, but what is AI? I''m not sure something like this would work well. And the benefits you''re


    offering here are so unattractive. I''m out, I''m out - this is stupid."


    "Ah, wait, let me continue my presentation..."


    Fan Tian implored, his face reflecting the effort he had put into the past seven years of research and


    development of his Artificial Intelligence. He was eager to find someone who would support his idea


    and the potential wealth it would bring.


    "He is stupid," one of the audience said with a chuckle, "he spent seven years creating something that


    is ultimately useless. Don''t you think AI has advanced a lottely? What was so special about the AI he


    created? I don''t understand things like this, but if Mr. Todd, who is an expert in the field, tly rejected


    the idea, then I''m sure it''spletely useless."


    "Good," the other continued with a hint of malice in their voice, "I don''t like seeing Asian guys at this


    event. I hope after this he kills himself because all his hard work has been for nothing."


    The ringing of the bell echoed from Patrick Winter''s direction, and with it came a direct rejection of Fan


    Tian''s suggestion.


    "That''s a ridiculous idea and you''re asking for ten billion dors? You must be dreaming! Next time,


    think more carefully before bringing your ideas to people. Do you honestly expect anyone to pay that


    kind of money for something with no future potential? Now get out of here," he said firmly.


    A ripple ofughter echoed through the studio as the audience reacted to the ridiculousness of the first


    person to show up at the grand asion.


    Fan Tian let out a deep breath, his heart pounding with anxiety as he shook with nervousness. He


    knew that this was his one chance to make it, and if he failed, he wouldn''t be able to enter the next


    season.


    "Let me continue my presentation, sir?" Fan Tian asked expectantly, ncing at Arthur, the lone judge


    who had yet to give a response or reject his idea.


    "No," Arthur answered calmly and firmly. "You don''t need to continue your presentation."


    However, Arthur''s response dashed Fan Tian''sst hope, and he feltpletely disheartened. Not only


    had he spent an immense amount of time and effort on his research, but he had also spent all of his


    resources, leaving him with no means of survival.


    "My life is over," Fan Tian muttered despairingly.

 Chapter 90 - Unlocking Business Opportunities

    Chapter 90 - Unlocking Business Opportunities


    Arthur quickly pressed the green button, which immediately drew the attention of Patrick, Cash, the


    audience in the studio, and the viewers on television.


    "I believe Mr. Fan Tian''s product is truly revolutionary. He has devoted a great deal of time and effort to


    developing his Artificial Intelligence, and I''m confident that it will be incredibly impactful when used to


    its full potential. I also agree with Fan Tian''s funding proposal. Oh, I didn''t hear how many shares you


    are offering for the 10 billion dor fund. How much is that?"


    Fan Tian was speechless upon hearing Arthur''s words. He swallowed hard, nodded quickly, and then


    tried to exin himself.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner, I''m not asking for any shares. You can keep 100% of the shares, as long as I can finish


    this project. All I need is a monthly sry. I''m satisfied.¡± He still couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Someone had granted his wish to continue the project he loved so much.


    "Alright then," Arthur said, "we can continue discussing this business backstage, and you don''t need to


    worry that I won''t take such arge share. I will still give you a special ce, as a recognition of your


    hard work."


    Max, the host, walked up to Fan Tian with an excited expression on his face. ¡°Come on!¡± he eximed,


    lifting his hands and beckoning the audience to join the apuse.


    ¡°Don''t you see that our first participant has achieved his first sess and is one step closer to making


    his business a reality? Let''s give a big round of support to Mr. Fan Tian!¡±


    The audience immediately responded with loud cheers and apuse, many standing up in enthusiasm.


    They shared in Fan Tian''s joy and celebrated his sess with him.


    "Can you believe it? I heard that this is the biggest funding ever given to this event. Am I dreaming?"


    asked one of the audience.


    "It''s possible that this is just a ploy," hispanion replied. "It''s possible that Arthur Gardner only


    epted the man''s offer to increase his own poprity."


    "Themittee must have done their due diligence to ensure that all the funds from these potential


    investors are legit. If it turns out that this is all just a lie, then Gardner has chosen a path of no return by


    doing something so foolish."


    "I don''t like that Asian guy, but I''m still d that his business proposal was approved."


    Arthur then smiled and nodded as he looked at Fan Tian, who had entered rooted in ce, his face stiff


    and shocked. Fan Tian shook his head, still unable to believe the events unfolding before him.


    ¡°Thank you so much Mr. Arthur Gardner.¡± Fan Tian berkata dengan gugup.


    Max, who was standing beside Fan Tian, patted him on the shoulder and attempted to reassure him


    that what he was experiencing was indeed real. ¡°Come on, Fan Tian,¡± he said. ¡°You don''t need to


    worry. I''m sure you''ll be much better once this is all over. I''m really hoping to see sess from the


    business you''ve been working so hard on.¡±


    Meanwhile, Patrick Winter was grinding his teeth in frustration, trying to contain his anger at Arthur for


    drawing everyone''s attention to himself with his ostentatious disy of wealth towards an invention that


    had no real value or future.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arthur Gardner, I must say I''m rather impressed with your daring choice," he murmured, sarcasm


    dripping from his words.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Cash clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes in annoyance. ¡°You clearly don''t understand the


    advancements of the world - Artificial Intelligence technology is just an expensive technology that won''t


    bring about any real progress for humans. I hope you won''t regret this decision before you get any real


    benefit from it.¡±


    Arthur smiled in response to Patrick and Cash''s words, nodding slowly with a calm face.


    "Thank you for the advice, seniors," he said. "I hope to learn a lot from you. I don''t have any other


    choice but to move forward; I can''t bear to embarrass myself by failing. I only hope I don''t give up


    before I get the chance to show you how great Mr. Fan Tian''s creation is. I promise you''ll be the first to


    witness its greatness."


    Arthur had thought of various ways to utilize Fan Tian''s artificial intelligence, such as creating a self-


    propelled destruction robot with additional technology that Arthur himself wouldter add to Fan Tian''s


    AI drone.


    "I hope you all will be patient enough to give me the time to help Mr. Fan Tian finish his creation," he


    said humbly.


    Fan Tian then descended from the stage, and Max proceeded to summon the next participant.


    ¡°That was truly a remarkable performance,¡± he said. ¡°An artificial intelligence technology that he


    developed that also works well with drones has received the big funding he wanted: a whopping 10


    billion dors. Who would have thought it?¡±


    Max bellowed each word with great enthusiasm, captivating everyone''s attention.


    "And I''m sure you are all eager to meet the next participant, Robert Donkey!"


    A man with light blond hair, appearing to be in his forties, stepped onto the stage.


    "Good evening, esteemed judges," Robert said slowly, his face and bodyposed and muscr. "It''s


    a pleasure to be on this stage tonight."


    "Good evening, Robert," Cash said, weing him. "I''m eager to hear your business presentation.


    Please make it interesting and informative."


    Robert smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Todd. I''m confident that it will be both." He then began his


    presentation.


    Presenting his business idea, Robert Donkey exined that he had been pioneering a burger brand for


    thest three years, which had already gained a sizable customer base.


    However, due to the need to cover his daughter''s medical expenses, the funds he''d generated from the


    business were running out, preventing him from expanding any further.


    He desperately hoped that, through this presentation, he would be able to secure the necessary


    funding to make his business even bigger, as well asplete his daughter''s treatment.


    ¡°Ahm¡­ judges,¡± Robert began, walking over to them and presenting his burger on the table in front of


    them, ¡°I brought a burger from my own brand. I hope you don''t mind giving it a try.¡± He stood there


    patiently, awaiting the judges'' response.


    Patrick nced at the burger Robert presented with a look of distaste. He was unustomed to eating


    fast food since he only ate the best dishes his chef could prepare. Nevertheless, Patrick remained


    silent, not even attempting to sample Robert''s burger.


    "What makes this burger so special?" he asked skeptically. "Do you really think it canpete with the


    well-known brands? I don''t see anything special about its appearance."


    Cash Todd reached for the burger, examining it skeptical before cing it back on the table.


    "I''m with Mr. Winter on this one," he dered. "A food business like this is a dime a dozen. There''s no


    real potential here. I don''t want to waste my time on something that won''t yield a profit. Investing in


    KFC or McDonald''s is a better option than investing in your small idea. Hahaha¡­" he added, chuckling.


    Robert just smiled and nodded resignedly in response to the two judges. Before he could take back his


    burger, Arthur grabbed it, opened it, and took arge bite.


    Robert was aware that Arthur had previously granted the business proposal of the first participant, but


    he was well aware that the food business was not a promising venture, especially if he had topete


    withrge brands first.


    Nheless, what he heard from Arthur afterwards made him shake his head in disbelief. "What did


    you say again Mr. Gardner?" he asked, astonished.

 Chapter 91 - An Unexpected Generosity

    Chapter 91 - An Unexpected Generosity


    Arthur took a bite of the burger that Robert had served him and immediately noticed a unique vor. It


    had a bolder taste than other burger brands but in an enjoyable way. He felt something extraordinary


    and special about the burger, but his limited ability to recognize the food''s taste prevented him from


    understanding what it was exactly.


    "This burger tastes really good," he thought. "What kind of seasoning did he put in it?"


    "System," he said, "can I use my 20 VIP points to unlock cooking skills?"


    [Host, you''ve finally decided to unlock a new skill after not touching your VIP points for a while.]


    [Alright, 20 VIP points for Cooking Skill]


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [Bnce: 9,886,173,079,995 USD


    [Body: 70 (Excellent)]


    [Mind: 55 (Very Good)]


    [VIP Points: 190]


    [Skills - 6]


    [Driving - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Firearms Shooting - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Common Martial Art - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Piano - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Singing - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Cooking - 20 (Advanced)]


    [Partners - 3]


    [Edna Ross (22) - 82%]


    [udina Rigal (20) - 63%]


    [Alicia Morel (19) - 57%]


    Arthur eagerly unlocked the Cooking skill, determined to better understand dishes and how to make


    them. He was confident that this skill was one he could rely on for the long term and didn''t hesitate to


    pursue it.


    "I''m hoping to open a food franchise one day, with my own unique recipes," he dered. "That way, I


    should be able to make more money."


    Arthur sampled the burger in front of him. After unlocking his Cooking skill, he was able to truly


    appreciate theplexity and value of the vors Robert had created for his signature burgers. With a


    satisfied nod and a smile, he ced the remainder of the burger back on the te.


    "This is incredible," Arthur said with delight, relishing the taste. "Robert, you''ve outdone yourself!"


    "Thanks, Mr. Gardner," Robert said, shaking his head in amazement at Arthur''s response.


    "I really appreciate the taste of your burger. It''s clear to see how you''vee up with a unique vor


    that I''ve never tasted before in popr burgers. Even though I''m not a food connoisseur, I strongly


    believe that the menu mix you have created is something special that can be developed further with a


    bit of encouragement and assistance."


    Arthur spoke slowly and intently, captivating everyone''s attention.


    Robert''s eyes widened in delight as he heard Arthur''spliment on the menu he had put so much


    effort and research into. Nodding with a wide smile, Robert was ted at the praise.


    "However," Arthur continued, "I don''t think I will be able to help your business here, Robert."


    Robert was taken aback by Arthur''s response; he had been hoping to secure funding bying to this


    ce, but he hadn''t expected to be treated in such a way. Earlier, Arthur had praised the burger he''d


    prepared, yet here he was again being treated the same way.


    Robert shook his head, nervously pleading, ¡°Mr. Gardner, please give me a chance. I really need this


    funding to expand my business and help me to pay for my daughter''s treatment as quickly as possible.¡±


    Robert attempts to remain professional, yet he cannot stop himself from mentioning his beloved


    daughter, as if to avoid bringing this up would be to imply that he is a failed businessman with no


    potential. In reality, Robert is a sessful businessman, but he has been unable to expand his


    business due to having to use a considerable sum of money to treat his daughter''s medical condition.


    The audience in the studio began to murmur after hearing thement about Arthur Gardner.


    "Ch!" eximed one of the audience members, shaking their heads in disapproval. "Arthur Gardner is


    just like the rest of them. He may offer emptypliments. He won''t put up the money for Robert''s


    venture."


    "Come on, Arthur," someone shouted, "Show us that you truly have the means to help Robert''s


    business." Others in the corner of the studio also added their voices, urging him to provide assistance.


    "Yeah," someone else chimed in, "I''m sure Arthur is just trying to puff himself up. Let''s see if he''ll act


    any differently from the other judges."


    The studio atmosphere became a little more chaotic as various people began to express their opinions


    loudly. Patrick seemed to be amused by Arthur''s behavior, who was now revealing his true financial


    position of having very limited funds.


    "Have you run out of money to fund your Artificial Intelligence venture, Arthur Gardner?" Patrick asked,


    his voice low.


    "Ha ha ha," Cash chuckled. "You''re taking your time, Arthur. If you really don''t want to help this poor


    man, just press the red button; you''re just stalling for time."


    Arthur, still seated quietly, began to speak once more. "As I said before, I do enjoy the taste of your


    burgers and I''m certain your business will be highly sessful with a solid foundation. You mentioned


    it''s difficult to continue expanding due to your daughter''s medical expenses. So..."


    He paused momentarily before pressing the red button, followed by a loud ringing sound.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Robert''s heart sank as he realized he was being manipted by the wealthy individuals in front of him.


    "Let me take care of all your daughter''s treatment, Mr. Robert," Arthur said, his conviction shining


    through his voice.


    "I want you to be sessful in building your business in your own way, as I don''t want to take


    advantage of the difficulties you are facing. I will cover all of your daughter''s medical expenses, until


    she is fully recovered; you don''t need to worry."


    The words that he had spoken immediately made all the eyes in the studio, as well as those watching


    from home on television, turn to him in stunned amazement.


    "What?!" Robert eximed, looking surprised. "Are you sure, Mr. Gardner? The treatment costs so


    much - are you sure you want to do this for my daughter?"


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Arthur replied calmly.


    The sound of apuse echoed through the studio, beginning in the corner and gradually growing


    louder as the audience joined in. Max ran onto the stage, enthusiastically pping his hands as he


    approached Robert.


    "It was a spectacr night, wasn''t it?!" He said, grinning. "Mr. Gardner understands and appreciates


    how important this business is to Mr. Robert, and he''s decided to let him run it on his own. And, in a


    further show of support, he''ll be covering all of Mr. Robert¡¯s daughter''s medical expenses. Let''s give


    him an even bigger round of apuse!"


    The apuse continued for several more seconds, and many who had previously been unconvinced


    about Arthur began to feel admiration for him. It was unprecedented for the judges to give donations


    rather than funding in a Business Takeover event.


    "I guess Arthur Garder must be really generous," remarked one of them. "I hear the treatment isn''t


    cheap, after all."


    A few minutester, Robert finally stepped off the stage and Max returned to continue the show.


    ¡°Alright, everyone!¡± he said, beaming.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re all getting excited. And I¡¯m sure tonight there will be lots of truly amazing talents


    presenting their businesses. Like our next contestant, she¡¯s the one who has sacrificed much for her


    dream, despite the opposition of many. Will she make aeback and impress the judges tonight?


    Let¡¯s give her a warm wee, Sylvia Morin!¡±


    Patrick had previously done a thorough analysis of the identities of several participants who would be


    presenting their businesses tonight, and one of them that instantly caught his attention was the young


    girl who was now making her way up to the stage.


    He smiled faintly as he watched her, her extraordinary charm shining through. "I want her," he


    mumbled.

 Chapter 92 - The Only Hope

    Chapter 92 - The Only Hope


    Sylvia Morin strode with rushed strides, taking her ce in the center of the stage with her brown hair


    swaying gracefully. She was smartly dressed in her usual professional attire, with her short skirt. Her


    stunning face had a polished look that radiated an aura of distinction.


    Smiling gently, she said quietly, ¡°Good evening judges... Mr. Winter, Mr. Todd, and Mr. Gardner.¡±


    "Good evening, Sylvia Morin," Patrick replied with a warm smile. "Finally, there is a participant that I


    find quite interesting. What business idea do you want to present tonight? I''m sure it will be interesting,"


    he continued.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to hear it too," Cash Todd chimed in. "Please present your business idea soon."


    Sylvia was the first female to make an appearance that evening, and she stunned everyone with her


    professional demeanor and her stunning looks. Her physical appearance and facial features were


    particrly remarkable.


    Sylvia had a serious expression, but her sharp eyes and firm words held their own beauty. With just a


    few words, she couldmand the attention of anyone in the room.


    "Wow!" eximed the first person, eyes widening in awe. "She''s really beautiful, isn''t she? For a


    moment I thought she was a celebrity! And, at this point, I feel like she''s more of a celebrity than a


    businessman."


    "Are you stupid?" another person interjected, rolling their eyes. "Of course there are also many


    sessful female businessmen, and most of them are also beautiful. They have the money to pay for


    their needs, after all."


    "But this girl hasn''t be a sessful businessman yet, has she?" the other person countered.


    "That''s why she''s here tonight. She needs funds to finance her business."


    "I agree that some women can be prettier after getting beauty treatments," the other person


    replied, "but I think Sylvia is already naturally beautiful. She was born with an amazing face, and the


    aura and charisma she has is really dominant."


    They swallowed their saliva as they finished, awestruck.


    Sylvia started her presentation immediately, presenting a detailed 3D sketch of her vision for the future


    of Golden Lake, a hugeke located near Soutke.


    "Soutke is a highly strategic city," she said. "It''s directly connected to argeke that has been


    essential to the livelihoods of many of Soutke''s residents from all walks of life for decades. But the


    potential of thiske is still huge and, with the ns that I have formted over the years, I''m certain


    that Soutke will be even more prosperous and that the lives of many impoverished people can


    be improved in the future. By empowering local people with more resources, we can achieve greater


    economic equality. That''s my vision."


    The thunderous pping of the crowd reverberated throughout the expansive studio as they were left


    in awe of the knowledge Sylvia had shared. Many were astonished by her brilliance and intellect, and


    one voice in the crowd marveled, "Man, she''s really smart! I can''t even fathom the amount of effort she


    put into preparing such a big design."


    "Yeah, and I''m amazed by how far her vision goes, but one thing I''m not sure about is the cost of


    achieving all her dreams. I''m not sure she''ll get the funding she''s hoping for."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m confident that they will ept her business proposal," remarked another one, gesturing


    emphatically. "Just look at the potential she has for Soutke city and its inhabitants. She is sure to


    receive a great deal of support."


    From the responses of the audience, it became evident that the judges had formed their own opinion of


    Sylvia''s ideas. Patrick gave a light p, expressing his admiration for Sylvia''s business presentation.


    "Really, very impressive," he praised. "Absolutely extraordinary! Sylvia, you left me speechless. Your


    brilliance is unparalleled; this is the best business proposal I''ve ever seen while sitting in this chair."


    "Thanks, Mr. Winter," Sylvia said with a smile. She had put in a lot of effort for the presentation and had


    been hoping for the support she had been expecting.


    Patrick was not at all interested in the business proposition Sylvia proposed, especially with the high


    investment value of 30 billion dors. He felt that the girl was too intoxicated with her offer. However,


    one thing Patrick was very interested in was her beauty, which he felt would be a shame to miss out on.


    "Sylvia, I want to ask if you''re sure this business will do well with that amount of expense? Have you


    ever thought about how big 30 billion dors is? I think you are aiming too high with this business, I


    have a more attractive offer for you. What if you be a special staff member in thepany I lead?


    I''m sure you can do more useful things with your talent than to dream of things that are too big and out


    of reach." he said.


    Sylvia had a look of slight annoyance on her face when she heard Patrick''s answer, but she still kept


    herposure. She continued to try to convince them that she had thoroughly nned and calcted


    every detail and that she was sure there was not the slightest w in her n.


    ¡°Mr. Winter, thank you for the offer you have provided. However, I still remain adamant in wanting to


    pursue this project. I have meticulously nned out each and every step of the process, and I would


    dly exin the details further if necessary. I am confident that after this project is sessfully


    me on this.¡±


    Patrick was confident that even Arthur would have abandoned the venture given its high investment


    value, so he felt confident in pressing the red button and declining the business proposal. To make up


    for it, he had crafted a very attractive offer for Sylvia and was sure he could entice her to work for him.


    Patrick quickly pressed the red button on his desk, and a loud ringing sound echoed through the studio.


    "Don''t take this as a rejection from me," he said, his voice full of reassurance. "I''m epting you as my


    most VIP staff, a position no one has ever upied. I truly believe in your talent, and I know you won''t


    pass up this golden opportunity, right?"


    Sylvia attempted to contain her frustration when Patrick denied her business offer, instead offering her


    another job. Yet, she still persisted, knowing that two more judges were left; she was determined to do


    whatever it took to obtain the desired funding.


    "Mr. Todd," she began, her voice filled with hope, "I am willing to borate on this business n in


    even greater detail to make it more appealing to you. I firmly believe that this venture has incredible


    potential for sess in the future, and I earnestly hope you will consider my offer."


    Cash Todd smiled warmly at Sylvia and said, "Sylvia, you really are very brilliant and smart, but this


    business idea of yours is just not reasonable. I''d love to recruit you to work for me, but I think you


    should take Mr. Winter''s offer instead. Try to be more realistic and don''t waste your time on something


    that won''t work out. It''s probably the best option for you."


    With that, Cash pressed the red button, and in the end, Arthur was the only one who had yet to make a


    decision.


    Sylvia shook her head slowly, her heart pounding faster with each passing second. The only hope she


    had was Arthur; at that moment, she turned to him, her eyes wide with anticipation.

 Chapter 93 - High Investment Businesses

    Chapter 93 - High Investment Businesses


    Cash Todd pressed the red button shortly after Patrick had done so. He didn''t want to waste time with


    such an utterly unreasonable project, as the investment value was too great and the potential was


    unpredictable.


    The disappointment was clear on Sylvia''s face, but she still tried to calm down. Arthur''s only hope


    remained. She wanted to fulfill the dream she had been nning for thest few years and even


    sacrificed everything. Therefore, she really depended on that night''s program.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick, who had been sitting in his chair, suddenly stood up and walked towards the stage. He smiled


    faintly at the girl who was standing there in confusion. ¡°Hm,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    He was trying to make the night a little more lively, and he wanted to show how powerful he was in front


    of this young and fragile girl. He was sure that this time he would really find a new toy - a young girl


    with a silly dream but extraordinary looks and beauty.


    He gulped nervously, envisioning the possibilities with Sylvia. As he stepped closer, he noticed her


    single blemish or scar. I really want her."


    Patrick was determined not to let the stunning Sylvia slip through his fingers. As if finding a precious


    gem along the roadside, his keen and dexterous gaze quickly identified her potential. With minimal


    effort, he saw the prospect of profiting even further from her. "I''m not going to let her get away," he


    dered confidently.


    Sylvia felt shocked and cautious when Patrick, for some reason, suddenly walked onto the stage.


    "What is that guy doing?" she muttered. "He even pressed the red button for me. What did hee


    here for? Did he think I would be seduced with just that stupid offer?"


    Sylvia took a deep breath, her presentation having been dyed, and she red at Patrick with a look


    of disgust. Although Sylvia was unaware of Patrick''s true identity, for some inexplicable reason she


    harbored a deep animosity towards him. What wrong had he done to incur her wrath? "He looks like a


    heartless mafia boss," she thought to herself.


    Arthur clicked his tongue in frustration, shaking his head at the mess Patrick had made. As he had


    expected, The Underworld were people who seemed to do whatever they pleased, and this time,


    Patrick had done something stupid, despite the fact that many people were watching him.


    "Judging from what Aston had done before," He said, "I get the feeling that Patrick is the kind of person


    who wouldn''t hesitate to use a firearm to aplish his goals. But I''m sure he wouldn''t pull such a


    stunt at a live event like this."


    However, Arthur deliberately dyed some time so that more people would understand how impolite


    and depraved rich men were, especially Patrick, who did have a big criminal and mafia background.


    There would be a time for Arthur to destroy thempletely.


    "Hey, let''s see, this looks like it''s going to be something interesting?" said one of them.


    "What do you mean?" another asked.


    "Patrick definitely couldn''t stand the sight of Sylvia, that''s why he tried to approach her directly on


    stage," the first replied.


    "Are you crazy? What kind of show do you think this is? Take me out? This is Business Takeover!"


    ¡°I''m not that crazy, but with such an attractive appearance, any man with enough money would do


    anything to grant Sylvia''s wish. At least that''s what I would do if I had a lot of money. But unfortunately,


    I can only watch from the audience seats right now.¡±


    "It would indeed," agreed a third. "It would be great to be able to see Sylvia''s beautiful face every day."


    "Hello, Ms. Sylvia," Patrick greeted with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°You know, it''s been a great night. You really caught a lot of people''s attention with your presentation. I


    really admire you, haha.¡± Patrick''s hands tried to grab Sylvia''s shoulders, but she quickly stepped back.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Are you shy?¡± Patrick asked, ¡°Shouldn''t we get to know each other better


    before you be part of mypany? You didn''t mean to offend me with what you did, did you?¡±


    Patrick continued,ughing.


    Patrick was irritated that Sylvia had rejected him and stepped back, narrowing his eyes. "This girl is so


    brave, how arrogant she is," he thought to himself. "I''ll make sure she learns a lesson when she''s


    already walked into my trap. I will make her regret having dared to act like that in front of me."


    Patrick tried to melt the tense atmosphere that had made him feel humiliated in front of many people,


    forcing a broad and threateningugh.


    "Ms. Sylvia, I''ve made an attractive offer for you, don''t you think? I''m sure it''s the best choice for you.


    I''m sure there won''t be any investors who are willing to finance your business n; it''s too expensive.


    So you should consider my offer ande with me. I''ll make sure all your needs are met."


    Cash Todd watched them from the jury chair, his smile smug and his eyes mischievous. He was sure


    the girl would take Patrick up on his offer, and he imagined what it would be like to spend the night with


    a beautiful, charming young girl.


    "Humph," Sylvia turned her head away, taking deep breaths in an effort to stay calm. She smiled faintly


    with an irritated expression. She knew very well what a man like Patrick would do.


    She had met many men like Patrick before; they would only look down on women and y with their


    money as if their money could buy anything they wanted.


    "No, sir, thank you for your offer," replied Sylvia politely but firmly. "I have a reason to defend my


    business idea and I know there''s still a chance for me."


    "Wow...she really dared to refuse Patrick''s offer," eximed one of the audience.


    "I''m sure she''s too naive with her dream; where is there anyone who will finance her with that much


    money?"


    "She''ll definitely regret her choice now," answered another.


    Patrick didn''t stay silent; he was still trying to approach and persuade Sylvia. He stepped slowly


    towards her, but she also slowly dodged.


    It annoyed him, but he also felt he had to be careful. If he did something stupid in front of many people,


    it would change the views of others about him. "You slut," Patrick muttered. "I''ll teach you some


    manners," he continued.


    Just as Patrick was about to grab Sylvia''s wrist, there was suddenly a loud ringing sound, indicating


    someone had pressed the green button. Patrick, Sylvia, and the audience immediately turned to the


    source of the sound. And sure enough, what happened then was that Arthur had pressed the green


    button, indicating that he had agreed to Sylvia''s business proposal.


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡± Patrick muttered under his breath when he saw what Arthur was doing.


    Arthur then suddenly stood up and calmly spoke. "I''m sorry, Mr. Winter. Can I talk to her for a second?


    I''m intrigued by Ms. Sylvia and I hope you''ll allow me to continue my interview with her."


    At that moment, all the spectators were shocked by Arthur''s choice. Someone whose identity they


    didn''t recognize at first had suddenly boldly demonstrated his wealth. In a short time, Arthur had really


    shown that he could acquire some businesses with the usually super-expensive prices.

 Chapter 94 - Reach for the Stars

    Chapter 94 - Reach for the Stars


    "There''s no way he''d have that kind of money,"


    Patrick eximed, his voice full of anger. He shook his head in disbelief as Arthur epted yet another


    business proposal that even Patrick knew was unreasonably expensive.


    "Are you sure you haven''t done too much, Mr. Gardner?" Patrick asked skeptically. "Thirty billion dors


    is not a small amount of money, are you certain you have that much worth?"


    Arthur remained standing, simply offering a smile in response. Not long after, Max ascended the stage


    and pped his hands lightly, prompting a standing ovation from the entire audience.


    Max eximed in awe, standing over Sylvia. "Isn''t this just incredible?! Mr. Gardner has agreed to


    Sylvia''s business proposal at an exceptionally favorable rate."


    "Are you sure he''s not cheating by pouring that much money into this senseless business?!" Patrick


    asked skeptically, still trying to fight back. He had a feeling that something strange was happening with


    what Arthur was doing, and he was determined to uncover it that night.


    "I think it''s essential that we verify the funds promised by Mr. Gardner are in fact essible," Patrick


    proposed. "We don''t want this prestigious event to be ruined due to someone''s careless actions."


    "Absolutely," Cash concurred. "We need to ensure that the funds are avable before we move


    forward. We don''t want our reputation to be damaged by any thoughtless decisions."


    "Let''s give a big round of apuse for everyone''s enthusiasm!" Max eximed. He then continued,


    "The Business Takeover Team has made sure that the funds for investment are securely locked away


    to protect against any fraudulent activity. Additionally..."


    Max then looked outside the stage where the show''s producers had already given the signal. Upon


    seeing the big screen behind them illuminate with a different view of the video, he realized that all the


    funds promised by Arthur had sessfully been transferred.


    The audience erupted into apuse and praise for Arthur, who had delivered on all his promises. "He


    really had all the funds he had promised to invest," someone shouted.


    "Ch!" Patrick''s face was filled with annoyance as he left the stage and returned to his seat. "I''ll get him


    for this! He dared humiliate me in front of so many," he muttered his determination to teach Arthur a


    lesson and show him who he was palpable. Looking over at Cash Todd, Patrick could tell they were


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    both of the same minds regarding dealing with Arthur.


    Cash Todd muttered to himself, sitting next to Arthur, his eyes filled with curiosity, "I think he''s


    purposely hiding his true identity? He''s even willing to spend a lot of money for such a ridiculous


    business. Or could it be that someone really rich is standing behind it? I''ve never heard of someone


    with thest name Gardner having that much wealth."


    Audiencements grew louder and louder, expressing their admiration and curiosity about Arthur''s


    identity.


    "Does Arthur really outshine Patrick?" asked one of the spectators.


    "30 billion is an outrageous sum of money ¨C will the business really be able to run smoothly?"


    "I''m so curious, who is Arthur Gardner really?" another added.


    "I think, if he can get away with that kind of money so easily, is it possible that he has an even greater


    fortune? I think he could even buy the whole town," someone else suggested.


    "You''re really going too far,"ughed another, "but if I were Arthur Gardner, I definitely wouldn''t let go of


    the opportunity to acquire the business of someone as gorgeous and perfect as Sylvia."


    Sylvia, the young girl, stood in disbelief on the stage, her expression calm yet exuberant. Her mind was


    a swirling mix of joy, sadness, satisfaction, and disbelief.


    ¡°He actually approved my business proposal,¡± Sylvia muttered, her head spinning as she struggled to


    take in the reality of what was happening before her eyes. "Yes...he really granted my business


    proposal," she murmured, her eyes still ssy with shock.


    "Congrattions again, Sylvia!" Max eximed, his voice full of enthusiasm. "This is the first time in all


    my years of hosting this event that I''ve seen a business proposal as impressive as yours. Plus, you


    managed to get the funding you were aiming for."


    Sylvia nodded slowly in acknowledgment. "Thanks," she replied briefly.


    "You''re so young and yet you''vee up with such an amazing idea! How did you get such a brilliant


    idea? I''m sure you put in a lot of hard work to make it happen!" Max apuded and walked to the


    center of the stage, and the audience followed suit, cheering for Sylvia.


    "Once again, congrattions on your aplishment, Sylvia¡ªyour dream is bing a reality! I''m


    looking forward to hearing more good news about the work you''re going to do in the future." Max


    extended his right hand and smiled.


    Sylvia greeted Max''s handshake with a warm, friendly smile. "Thank you, Max," she said, emphasizing


    her words with a quick nod. "I will work harder and harder after this, dedicating my life to this big


    dream."


    Turning to Arthur, Sylvia fell silent, taken aback by his calm and rxed demeanor despite having just


    agreed to a business proposal with such arge investment value. "Mr. Gardner," she finally said, her


    voice full of gratitude, "thank you for the opportunity you have given me."


    Arthur nodded and returned a warm smile. Their gaze connected, and Sylvia beamed.


    Once Sylvia stepped away from the podium, the event resumed with the following participants. Each


    gave a remarkable performance, yet despite the expectations that Arthur would quickly fund their


    projects, he ultimately only selected five.


    "I think Arthur Gardner is just a person with an abundance of wealth who is squandering his money, but


    he really chooses all his decisions with thorough consideration," someone said.


    "I agree," his friend replied. "He only selects business ideas that have a great concept and promise for


    the future. The remarkable part is, he doesn''t seem to worry about the cost of the investment he


    makes, as long as the business concept is remarkable, then he''s ready to go."


    "I wish I could alsoe up with such an innovative business idea,"


    "I want to pursue my aspirations and join this program in the uing season,"


    "This is amazing," Arthur eximed, beaming with satisfaction at the result of the business proposal


    event he attended that night. He had carefully chosen five people he felt would best fulfill his vision


    based on his set criteria.


    Arthur had carefully chosen a team of highly talented individuals that he knew he could trust to help him


    realize his vision. These people were passionate and dedicated to their cause; Arthur believed that with


    their support, they could create a brighter future for all.


    After a few minutes, the remarkable event hade to an end, and the audience apuded in


    appreciation for the numerous aplishments of the night. This was the most sessful season


    thus far, allowing many talented individuals to find their way and inspiring many to dare to dream again.


    "Thank you for this incredible evening, Mr. Winter and Mr. Todd," Arthur said, rising to his feet and


    beginning to leave.


    "I know we''re thinking the same thing, Mr. Winter," Cash muttered under his breath as Arthur walked


    away.


    "Yeah, I think I''m going topletely destroy that guy," Patrick answered in an even tone.


    "Is it possible he is the same person as he who had caused chaos in this city?" Cash continued.


    "Glitzy? I''m not sure," Patrick said with a re, "but I have a suspicion that Glitzy is part of this Arthur


    Gardner. I haven''t felt this much enthusiasm in a long time," he added, clenching his fists.

 Chapter 95 - Exploring the Possibilities

    Chapter 95 - Exploring the Possibilities


    "Congrattions on your achievement tonight, Boss," said Edna as they drove home in the car.


    Arthur took a deep breath and leaned back, turning his head slowly to Edna. "Thanks, Edna," he


    replied. "I''m going to need your help a lot more after this," he continued.


    Edna smiled and nodded quickly. "I''m ready to work 24 hours without rest to help you achieve whatever


    you aspire to," she answered, her voiceced with a hint of jest as she chuckled.


    "I don''t think I''ve considered enving anyone yet, Edna," Arthur replied with a smile, "so I trust that


    you''ll continue to do your usual work."


    Edna carefully studied Arthur''s face, noting that despite his exhaustion, he still held hisposure and


    remained stoic. She was impressed by his strength and steadfastness, especially as more and more


    people were starting to be hostile toward him.


    "The climb to the top is definitely a challenge, isn''t it, boss?" she said quietly.


    After a few seconds, Edna noticed that Arthur had already drifted off to sleep, his eyes closed and his


    face drained of energy. She grabbed a tissue and wiped away the few beads of sweat that had formed


    on her forehead.


    A faint smile crept across her lips as she contemted how lucky and blessed she was to be able to be


    with the one she cared about the most at all times.


    Arthur awoke as the car arrived at the Golden Chamber.


    "Let''s go, boss," Edna said softly. "You can continue your rest in your magnificent kingdom."


    The two of them then proceeded toward the VIP elevator.


    "Edna, please make sure to prepare all of the necessary items for weing those I chose at the


    business takeover earlier," Arthur muttered under his breath as they stepped into the VIP elevator.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Edna nodded quickly. "I''m really very impressed with all your choices, Boss. They are people with an


    extraordinary work ethic, and I''m really curious about what great things you''ll be working on with all


    these talented talents."


    Arthur turned to Edna, smiling faintly. "What do you think I''ll do, Edna?"


    "I don''t know," she replied, "but I think Mr. Fan Tian''s invention could be quite a terrifying piece of


    technology if it fell into the wrong person''s hands. Am I overthinking it, Boss?"


    Arthur nodded slowly. "Yes, I believe that technology has enormous potential," he said. "That''s why I''m


    helping Fan Tian with his research. Hopefully, in a few weeks or months, we''ll see some exciting


    progress in the human world."


    "Are you thinking of constructing a robot, boss?" Edna asked.


    "Isn''t that something you only see in movies?" Arthur replied with a skeptical look.


    Edna shook her head. "No, after meeting you, boss, I''ve seen too many amazing things for me to be


    surprised if you somehow create an army of robots to do whatever you want."


    Arthur chuckled lightly as the elevator doors opened before them. ¡°Your idea sounds really intriguing,


    Edna,¡± he said. ¡°Let''s see what we can do with Mr. Fan Tian''s invention.¡±


    Alicia was waiting for them when the doors opened. A cheerful smile spread across her face as she ran


    towards Edna and Arthur.


    ¡°Oppa! Unnie!¡± she shouted, waving her hand in excitement. ¡°Ah, it''s so boring having to stay here and


    do my job, I really wish I could go there and shoot Patrick and Cash right in the head. Haha.¡±


    Alicia said, with a joking face, whether she meant it or not.


    "Hi Alicia."


    Edna, with a cheerful face, hugged her, and Arthur smiled, standing on Edna''s right side.


    "Since when did you learn to say such sadistic words sweet girl?" Edna then touched Alicia''s lips. "A


    girl as cute as you shouldn''t say such sadistic things, do you think you are a cold-blooded killer?"


    Arthur interjected, "It seems that you are looking at Alicia too gently, Edna. If I let it be, she could really


    shoot Patrick''s head with her shooting skill, which has now gone very far."


    Edna and Alicia walked towards the room, with Edna on the left and Alicia on Arthur''s right.


    "You were an extraordinary Oppa, I saw it on TV," Alicia eximed enthusiastically.


    "Is it true?" Arthur asked curiously.


    "When Patrick came on stage I really was so pissed off to see him. If I were Sylvia I would have taught


    him a lesson live, tearing that man''s mouth apart in front of a crowd, so more assholes learn to respect


    women in front of a crowd," Alicia continued.


    ¡°You''re absolutely right,¡± Edna said, nodding in agreement. ¡°I, who witnessed it first hand, was also


    very annoyed. Luckily the Boss pushed the button just in time.¡±


    Arthur only gave a smile in response to Edna''s suggestion. He was delighted that Edna and Alicia were


    getting along so well, and the atmosphere in the room was bing more and more pleasant with


    their presence. His lips curved up in a contented smile as he no longer felt as lonely as he once had.


    "Boss, I''ve asked the chef to prepare dinner for you," Edna said gently. "You seem very tired, you''d


    better take a shower before dinner."


    "Yes Edna, I''m looking forward to a hot bath," Arthur replied.


    He headed to hisvish bathroom, undressed, and stepped into the warm bathwater. He felt his fatigue


    melting away, and he knew it was going to be a great night.


    After taking a refreshing shower, Arthur stepped out and saw a cozy brown pajama suit neatlyid out


    on the bed. He smiled slightly; Edna had once again anticipated his needs.


    "Oppa, our dinner is ready!" Alicia called from outside his room.


    "Alright Alicia, I''ll be there shortly," Arthur replied.


    The dinner table was set with an air of luxury and elegance. The golden cutlery glinted in the light,


    menu wasplete and exquisitely presented.


    Edna and Alicia had already taken their seats at the dining table when Arthur arrived and joined them.


    He began to eat his dinner right away.


    Edna yfully asked Alicia, "Isn''t it so boring for you to stay here by yourself? I thought you were going


    to follow us there."


    Aliciaughed heartily, "You''re right, Unnie! I almost joined you guys and made a scene. Hahaha!"


    "But Unnie, doesn''t Oppa look so cool? Apart from Sylvia''s great business n, it seems like he


    deliberately wanted to help her escape Patrick''s trap," Alicia continued.


    "I think this room''s upants are going to grow by one more person after this. What do you think,


    Alicia?"


    Alicia replied with a giggle, "I agree. Sylvia is really gorgeous and perfect to be the fourth angel


    apanying the Invincible Arthur Gardner."


    "Do you think our big boss will also invite Sylvia to stay in this hotel with us, Alicia?" Edna asked,


    looking at her friend curiously.


    "I''m quite certain he will," Alicia replied confidently. "Sylvia is the perfect person for what Arthur


    Gardner needs right now. She shares the same vision as the dream he has described, and she''s more


    than capable of helping him manage his businesses. She is definitely the best choice." Alicia spoke


    with enthusiasm, her face brightening at the thought.


    "That''s what I thought too," Edna agreed, smiling warmly.


    "Doesn''t seem very polite to be talking about other people at the dinner table, does it?"


    Arthur then interjected as if Alicia and Edna hadpletely ignored him.


    They had all just enjoyed a delicious dinner, having gone through an extraordinary experience. As they


    watched the television, a rerun of thetest udina concert was on.


    "Ah, I miss udina so much," Edna sighed wistfully.

 Chapter 96 - A Fresh Start for Everyone

    Chapter 96 - A Fresh Start for Everyone


    Sylvia Morin awoke on a sunny morning, her disheveled hair still lying on her soft bed. With a smile and


    a happy face, she felt like she was living a dream. She had spent thest few days feeling a bit uneasy,


    eagerly anticipating this special day, the day when she would be meeting Arthur Gardner with the other


    participants who had been selected to receive his blessings and have their dreamse true -


    something she had been striving for, for years. "Today is the day!" she thought to herself.


    "Is this really happening?" Sylvia pondered out loud, a wide smile stretching across her face as she


    tucked herself under the covers. She could scarcely believe that she was on the brink of achieving her


    grand ambitions.


    Then, she leaped from her bed and darted to the bathroom, humming joyfully as she shampooed and


    delight.


    After finishing her bath, Sylvia double-checked that she had everything she needed in order for today to


    go off without a hitch. Standing in front of her dressing mirror, she looked at her reflection and dered


    with certainty, ¡°Sylvia, it''s your day! I''ll make sure Mr. Gardner hears all the ns I''veid out in such


    detail that he won''t have any more questions to ask.¡± She said this with an optimistic smile.


    Before leaving, she went through her usual morning routine of having breakfast with her father and


    mother. The atmosphere around the dinner table was peaceful andfortable, with a simple dining


    menu.


    ¡°Congrattions Sylvia, your dream is about toe true,¡± said Sylvia''s father, smiling warmly at her.


    ¡°I''m really proud of my very aplished daughter, you always make the right choices, and you show


    that you''re truly determined to realize all the visions you have.¡±


    "I told you Dad, I''m sure I can realize all my ambitions," Sylvia replied confidently. She carefully took


    her food, feeling a twinge of annoyance at the memory of her parents'' incessant nagging about her


    choice some weeks ago.


    "I hope you won''t try to influence me again, or else I won''t evere back here," she said, even


    though her father was only teasing her; such conversations were typical within their family.


    "Hispany must be really valuable; he must be really wealthy. Is he still single?" Sylvia''s father


    continued.


    "That''s right, Sylvia," her parents said in unison. "We think that your beauty can attract Mr. Gardner,


    and your mom will be so proud if you can marry a man as handsome, wealthy, and kind as him."


    Sylvia took a deep breath upon hearing her parents''ments.


    "Dad...Mom," she began, her voice trailing off. "Please, don''t let anyone hear you say those words. Mr.


    Gardner is a man of dignity, and I believe he is a very professional man, so I don''t want to bring


    anything personal like that into the business I''m about to do, okay?"


    "Yes, Sylvia," her Dad continued, still trying to exin. "You are a very intelligent and capable young


    woman, and you''re also quite beautiful. Therefore, the advice we give is a great opportunity for both


    parties, don''t you think? I''m sure Mr. Gardner would be very pleased to have a partner like you. It''s


    actually very professional. In fact, I believe your business will move much more quickly if you two were


    to get married."


    Sylvia took a deep breath, then reached for the ss in front of her and drained it in one gulp. She


    ced the ss back on the table with a loud thud. "Thanks for breakfast, Mom¡­," she said.


    Sylvia then stood up and chirped, ¡°Bye Dad, Mom...¡± before swiftly leaving the room. A wave of silence


    briefly filled the room, but it was quickly interrupted by the sound of joyousughter when Sylvia was


    out of sight.


    ¡°Ah, Sylvia,¡± her father said with a voice filled with love and admiration, ¡°She''s always been so proud.


    I''m so proud to have a daughter like her.¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± her mother replied, her own pride evident in her voice. ¡°I''m so proud of the fact that I was


    able to give birth to such a wonderful daughter. And soon she''ll be married to a sessful and wealthy


    young businessman.¡±


    At this, her father''s tears began to flow. ¡°I''m so happy for her. She won''t have to live a life of hardship


    like we did. She''ll be a richdy after this and she won''t have to bear the burden of my debts.¡±


    ¡°No honey,¡± her mother said, her voice soft andforting, ¡°You did everything for her happiness. You


    should be proud of yourself for that.¡±


    ***


    For the past few weeks, Arthur had beening to the office of Brown Company early in the morning


    before the other employees, disying great diligence and often stayingte into the night. That


    morning, he was seated in his executive chair, going over the data he had studied the previous week.


    Suddenly, the door at the far end of the room opened and Edna, dressed in a stylish gray executive


    dress with her golden-blonde hair cascading down her back, stepped inside. Smiling, she stopped right


    in front of Arthur and said, "Boss, all the guests you have been waiting for have arrived, and they''re


    already getting ready to meet you."


    ¡°Really? Fine, I''ll catch up in a few minutes."


    Edna slowly nodded and smiled. "Sure thing, boss. Is there anything else you need me to do before


    you start your announcement?"


    Arthur replied, "No, that''s it. Just make sure all employees of the Brown Company are listening when I


    start speaking."


    Arthur then smiled and stood up from his chair. "Today is going to be a big day for everyone, for this


    Sylvia that morning left her house in a taxi since it was quite far from the Brown Company. As she rode,


    she opened herptop to make sure that the data she was going to present was urate.


    After an hour, the taxi arrived at a tall and luxurious Brown Company building, causing Sylvia to gape in


    admiration and shake her head.


    A man with arge body and a ck suit approached her and said, ¡°Ms. Sylvia, my name is Indian. I''m


    the personal bodyguard of Mr. Arthur Gardner, and I was asked to guide you this morning.¡±


    "Ah." Sylvia gave a polite bow and greeted Indian in return. "Thank you, Mr. Indian."


    Sylvia followed him into the building and noticed several Brown Company employees eyeing her. She


    smiled warmly and offered a friendly wave in greeting.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "To think, that girl looks even prettier when you see her in person. I think it''s because the television


    screen adds to her charm," remarked one.


    "Indeed," the other agreed. "She is not only beautiful, but unbelievably intelligent. I heard she


    "Absolutely," the first said. "And I''m in awe of our big boss, Mr. Arthur Gardner. He is able to attract


    such talented people. I''m sure he will bring an amazing transformation to thispany. Every move he


    makes is truly incredible, and something no one could have expected."


    "And up to this point, I can no longer imagine how powerful and influential our big boss is," the other


    said, shaking his head.


    "Besides being extremely intelligent, he is also surrounded by girls as beautiful as angels."


    "I heard that our boss also has a special rtionship with udina," he continued, "and I wouldn''t be


    surprised if the two of them are actually dating."


    "I think the boss is either dating or marrying all those beautiful girls," he concluded, "and it would still be


    very natural, because I see they really admire and respect him."


    Sylvia followed Indian into the VIP elevator and proceeded to arge room where she saw several


    familiar faces ¨C the other participants of the Business Takeover, also selected by Arthur.


    "Hi, everyone. Good morning," Sylvia said with a smile as she sat down in the remaining chair.


    Everyone exchanged greetings and waited nervously for someone when suddenly the door at the end


    of the room opened, and Arthur Gardner walked in, apanied by a girl with dazzling blond hair


    whose beauty was beyondparison.


    "Good morning, all," Arthur said, and everyone in the room stood up and greeted him.

 Chapter 97 - Collaborating to Make Progress

    Chapter 97 - Coborating to Make Progress


    "Good morning, everyone!" Arthur said, striding towards the chair he was to upy.


    The five people in front of him greeted him in unison with a salute. Arthur could see the five people he


    had chosen to finance their business idea. These included Sylvia, Fan Tian, and three other


    individuals.


    "Please, take a seat," Arthur said, his dignified manner belying his young age of only 25. Five people


    followed, taking their seats nervously and facing Arthur with apprehension.


    Arthur seated himself in thefortable executive chair, his face retaining its serene and amiable


    expression. A moment of silence descended as Edna, standing to his left, busied herself with the


    necessary items for the uing interview. Finally, she took her seat in the chair to Arthur''s left.


    "Thank you for joining us today. To create a more familiar atmosphere and to get to know one another


    better, let us introduce ourselves once more."


    Arthur rose to his feet, his faceposed and a thin smile lifting the atmosphere of the room.


    "Allow me to introduce myself," he said. "My name is Arthur Gardner and I own a hundred percent of


    thispany. I have arranged for each of you to have a room, a team, and all the resources you need


    to make our mutual endeavors a sess."


    Everyone in the room then pped lightly, smiles slowly appearing on their faces as a feeling of relief


    spread through the room. Arthur''s friendly and humble ascetic had put them all at ease.


    "She is Edna," Arthur continued, gesturing to Edna standing beside him with a warm smile.


    "Hi, everyone," Edna said, waving her hand. "I''m the personal assistant of Boss Arthur. If there''s


    anything you need or if you''d like to make an appointment with the Big Boss, please feel free to


    "I hope you can all rx and get to know each other better," Edna continued. "Our big boss prefers a


    warm and friendly atmosphere in the room, he''s no dictator, so feel free to speak your mind. Alright?"


    Everyone in the room nodded, feeling more at ease after hearing her words.


    "Boss Arthur is certainly wise," one of them thought to himself, admiring the fact that even his personal


    assistant had the courage to openly praise him in his presence. It was evident that Arthur was a very


    approachable person who wanted to foster good rtionships with those who worked for him.


    Sylvia closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the tion that was bubbling up inside her. "I really like


    this ce, and Mr. Gardner and Ms. Edna are so friendly," she thought to herself, determined to do her


    best to not let them down.


    Fan Tian, who was seated between them, felt a wave of appreciation wash over him as he was treated


    with respect by the esteemed Arthur¡ªa high-ranking and wealthy individual. Arthur truly understood


    the magnitude of Fan Tian''s discovery, and Fan Tian was moved. He vowed to dedicate the rest of his


    life to perfecting his invention. "I am truly grateful," he said.


    "Please introduce yourselves," Arthur said.


    Sylvia stood up, adjusting her clothes. Her wavy and professionally styled brown hair framed her


    perfect face, which was a mix of seriousness, professionalism, and beauty that captivated anyone who


    looked upon it.


    She began to speak, "Hi, my name is Sylvia. I would like to express my deepest gratitude for what Mr.


    Gardner has done for all of us, especially for me. I never expected that my ideas, which others


    considered crazy and nonsensical, would be met with such an open-mindedness from Mr. Gardner. He


    was even willing to consider them..."


    Sylvia paused for a moment and lowered her gaze, taking a slow, deep breath. She was deeply moved,


    her strong and determined nature overwhelmed by the joy of knowing Arthur. She couldn''t stop the


    tears of happiness, and as they started to roll down her cheeks, she quickly grabbed a tissue from the


    table and wiped her face in an attempt to regain herposure.


    Holding back her emotions, she looked up at Arthur and said, ¡°I want to thank you again, Mr. Gardner,


    for all the opportunities you have given me. I will work hard to not disappoint someone who has helped


    me to pursue my dreams and goals.¡±


    Sylvia then smiled, bowed briefly, and sat back down. Her humble gesture was met with a round of


    apuse from everyone in the room.


    After that, the introductions continued with Fan Tian, the creator of Artificial Intelligence technology.


    Despite his typically quiet demeanor, he was able to express his gratitude to Arthur.


    The other three people followed, each introducing their own business ideas.


    The third business idea was battery technology that couldst three times longer than the existing


    models.


    "Incredible!" Arthur eximed. "Given the advancements in technology up to now, I think battery


    technology hasn''t progressed quickly enough. I understand that this technology requires a lot of


    resources and is costly, but I believe it will make a huge difference in the future."


    Everyone in the room smiled in agreement.


    The fourth proposal was for a business venture to develop aprehensive security system that


    leverages cameras to detect human behavior and provide data about whether the person is likely to


    Intelligence.


    Arthur was truly grateful that he had recruited two geniuses in technology with the same background as


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fan Tian, providing him with a reliable team he could count on.


    The fifth business idea was technology to maximize the potential of waste recycling to create products


    that could be utilized more effectively. For example, using waste to create fuel, building materials, and


    other useful items.


    "Alright!" Arthur replied, pping his hands lightly. "I''m confident that many issues can be resolved if


    we can manage waste more efficiently, so I will back this idea until it''splete. My dream is to have a


    self-sustaining city where all waste is managed and optimally utilized." His passionate and enthusiastic


    response left everyone in awe of his charisma.


    "Thank you all for introducing yourselves," Arthur said. "I''m confident that you are all hardworking and


    independent employees. After this, Edna will show you the room you''ll be working in.¡±


    Arthur nced around the room, and he was pleased to see the enthusiasm in every person''s eyes. He


    knew that he had made the right choice in hiring these people to help him build his business empire.


    "And after this," Arthur continued, "I will have individual conversations with each of you to go over the


    details of the business we will develop together. To start, I''d like to talk to Mr. Fan Tian."


    Hearing his name, Fan Tian stood up promptly and nodded. "Yes, Mr. Gardner," he affirmed.


    "Okay, I''ll see you guyster," Arthur said as he strode away, followed by Fan Tian.


    Edna, who was left in the room, pped her hands once, rousing the remaining people from their


    dreamy state.


    "I know you''re all eager to find out which room you''ll be working in," she said kindly. "Now, follow me.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Breaking Boundaries

    Chapter 98 - Breaking Boundaries


    Arthur opened the door to the room, and as soon as he stepped inside, the light automatically switched


    on. The room was lined with several neatly arrangedputers on one side, and on the other side,


    there was a room containing arge machine that served as a data processing server.


    Arthur allowed Fan Tian to enter, then quietly said, ¡°I''ve set up this room for you to conduct your


    research with the technology you''re refining.¡±


    Fan Tian, who had only ever been able to dream of having such aplete facility, was left


    momentarily speechless when he saw all the technology that Arthur had prepared for him.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner, this is a lot of equipment ¨C and it''s all top of the line!¡± Tian eximed, only further


    impressed by the fact that Arthur had kept all his promises exactly.


    "Great. Let''s get everything set up so you can start using all the facilities as soon as possible," Arthur


    replied.


    Several minutester, having transferred all the data he used to develop his Artificial Intelligence


    technology, Fan Tian and Arthur sat in front of argeputer screen.


    "So, how long will it take you toplete your research, Mr. Fan Tian?" Arthur asked.


    ¡°Please, just call me by my name, Mr. Gardner," Tian replied.


    "Ah, okay," Arthur acknowledged.


    Tian then continued, ¡°I need a powerful machine such as the one you have provided so that my


    artificial intelligence training process can go quickly. But there is still one problem that I haven''t been


    able to solve yet and it looks like it will take me another two to four months to find a solution.¡±


    Arthur paused to listen to Fan Tian''s exnation, gazing at theputer screen in front of him. Of


    course, he didn''t understand what Tian was discussing; he had only recently begun learning about


    thought.


    [Host, would you like to inquire about the set of skills you need so you can assist with Mr. Fan Tian?]


    Arthur paused for a moment, considering the system''s offer. "Okay," he finally said. "Please tell me,


    what skills do I need, System?"


    [My analysis suggests that you need Programming skills in order to be able to work withputer


    coding, read all the research that has been done by Mr. Fan Tian, and gain a better understanding of


    Artificial Intelligence. Additionally, Logic skills are necessary for you to be able to formte and solve


    problems rted to AI.]


    Arthur nodded slowly, his gaze lingering on the VIP Points disyed in his system. "I think I have


    enough points for now," he said, "190. I don''t think using a few to unlock these two high-demand skills


    will have a detrimental effect on me."


    He took a deep breath, and after giving it some thought, he decided. "System, unlock Programming


    with 30 VIP points. I want to make sure I unlock the full potential of this very valuable skill, and I''ll use


    another 20 points on Logic."


    [Alright, host, please enjoy the new world with your new abilities ¨C abilities that perhaps only a few


    humans on Earth can master optimally.]


    [Skills - 8]


    [...]


    [Programming - 30 (Expert)]


    [Logic - 20 (Advanced)]


    Instantly, Arthur felt his head be a little dizzy as millions of information rushed into his mind.


    Normally, he felt veryposed, but now his head was swarming with various kinds of information that


    he wanted to process with the newly acquired skill. "What''s going on?" he wondered out loud.


    It was the first time he had unlocked the skill to its full potential, and it was as if he had been


    transformed into a new being, with an influx of knowledge flooding into his consciousness.


    The feeling was distinctively differentpared to when he unlocked skills that required physical


    movement, such as driving and shooting. Programming and Logic skills, on the other hand, seemed to


    consume his whole mind''s capacity.


    Arthur suddenly felt nauseous, as if his mind was overwhelmed by the sudden influx of knowledge.


    "System," he said, his voice weak, "I think I need to upgrade my mental capacity if I want to keep up


    with these two new skills I''ve just learned."


    Arthur slowly nodded, realizing that investing in upgrading his Mind ability was a decision he would


    never regret.


    "Alright," he said softly, "I''ll use 30 VIP points to upgrade my Mind."


    [Alright, host, your wish is mymand.]


    [Host: Arthur Gardner]


    [...]


    [Body: 70 (Excellent)]


    [Mind: 85 (Exceptional)]


    [VIP Points: 110]


    [...]


    Instantly, Arthur felt something he had never experienced before - his mind, previously so heavy that it


    almost made him faint, suddenly felt as if it had expanded to a much greater size. With this newfound


    rity, he was able to see a way to ovee the obstacle ahead of him - The Underworld. He felt


    confident he knew how to use his resources to solve it optimally.


    Arthur paused, smiling and nodding slowly in satisfaction.


    [Host, with a Mind of 85, you are already part of a select few humans throughout history who have


    attained the intelligence you currently possess. What''s more, you can even increase it to 100 or more,


    making you even more remarkable.]


    "Thank you, System," Arthur responded. "I never even dreamed that something like this was attainable.


    Now, with the upgrade I just received, I feel like apletely different person."


    Fan Tian, who had been observing Arthur with studious silence, was still quiet, as it seemed that Arthur


    was deep in thought. After a few moments, he summoned the courage to inquire, "Mr. Gardner, may I


    be of assistance in any way?"


    "Eh!" Arthur finally replied to Tian''s query. "Ah, no, no... Alright, now let''s take a look at the issue you''re


    having with your AI research, Tian," he said, gesturing to theputer screen.


    Tian nodded and reluctantly turned to the screen, trying to exin the issue. "Mr. Gardner, I''m not sure


    if I can articte the problem I''m having... I mean..."


    Tian didn''t want to embarrass Arthur for attempting to exin such aplex matter to him, so he


    hesitated and thought hard about how to word it for someone unfamiliar with the world of programming


    andputers.


    "You don''t need to worry, please go ahead and exin the problem in detail," Arthur offered, then


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    paused. "I have studied programming before, so hopefully I can be of some help."


    "Ah, okay, Mr. Gardner," Tian replied.


    Tian immediately began to exin the problem in greater detail to Arthur, not hesitating for a moment.


    Every now and then, he nced over to Arthur, who appeared to be paying close attention.


    "So, the issue is because you have limited data?" Arthur inquired.


    Tian suddenly became quiet when Arthur asked him that question. As an Artificial Intelligence


    researcher, who had dedicated many years to this field, he fullyprehended that the field he was


    studying was not something that could be easilyprehended. However, Arthur seemed to grasp the


    issues he was facing with just one exnation.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Gardner.... Yes, I am having a challenge with limited data.¡±


    Tian then turned to Arthur with profound admiration. ¡°How did you manage to understand everything I


    said so quickly?¡±


    "Ah yes," Arthur responded calmly, "I was just guessing, but if it is indeed the problem with the data, I


    believe I can help you solve this problem more swiftly."


    Tian waspletely taken aback and, as if his mind had stopped, he couldn''t believe that the


    incredibly intricate issue he was dealing with had actually beenprehended by Arthur Gardner,


    someone he never would have imagined had such an extensive understanding of Artificial Intelligence.


    He shook his head once more and a smile finally graced his face. "Mr. Gardner," he said, voice


    apologetic, "I''m amazed you were able to understand the difficulty I''m facing so easily. I''m sorry for ever


    doubting you."

 Chapter 99 - Im Invincible

    Chapter 99 - I''m Invincible


    Arthur analyzed the Artificial Intelligence that Fan Tian had worked on for all those years. With his


    newfound ability, he was able to easily understand all of the features the technology had. He was


    astonished at the potential applications it could enable.


    "Tian," Arthur muttered under his breath, then turned to Tian sitting next to him.


    "Yes, Mr. Gardner?" Tian replied.


    "After I gave the technology you have researched for years a thorough analysis, I just realized that the


    Artificial Intelligence you created has far more features than what you presented at the Business


    Takeover."


    Tian had only stated during the presentation that his AI acted as a means of controlling drones for


    delivery purposes to reduce logistics costs. However, after Arthur delved further into the matter, he


    realized that the AI was capable of performing much moreplicated tasks and decisions.


    "It looks like your AI could even be used to power a humanoid-shaped machine, like a robot or


    something," Arthur remarked.


    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Fan Tian fell into a state of awe. He was amazed by how quickly Arthur


    hade toprehend the AI he had created.


    "Yes, Mr. Gardner," he eventually replied, slowly nodding his head. "I apologize for not telling you this


    earlier. I''m scared that if too many people find out about this technology, I might be seen as someone


    who would do harm to humanity. That''s why I didn''t reveal everything in public. But, if you disagree with


    me getting funding for my research, then I''m prepared to step down."


    Arthur shook his head quickly. "No, that''s not at all what I was implying," he said. "But if this AI is


    capable of even greater feats, may I make full use of all the features you''ve put into it?"


    Tian swallowed and slowly nodded. "Mr. Gardner," he began, "I don''t care what you do with this AI


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    technology. As long as I''m able to continue my research and learn, I''m content."


    Arthur nodded again. "Do you mind if Iter use this AI you created for evil?"


    Tian was silent for a moment, mulling over the implications of Arthur''s words. He was eager to continue


    his research, and if Arthur could provide the necessary funds to do so, then he would be more than


    content. But if Arthur intended to use the AI for evil purposes?


    "No," Tian answered firmly. "I''m trusting you with the technology I''ve created, Mr. Gardner. I''m sure you


    won''t use it for evil."


    Arthur chuckled, hearing Tian''s answer. "Why are you so sure of me?" he asked.


    Tian then lowered his head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Gardner," he said, "but you''re the first person who has truly


    appreciated what I''ve been doing. You gave me funding, too, and you also take the time to try to


    understand the technology I have created. At this point, I really don''t care if you use the AI I made for


    something bigger; it''s a sign that my creation can be used on arge scale. But in my heart, I believe


    you won''t use it for evil. Please forgive me if I''m wrong."


    Arthur chuckled again, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you whatever I''m going to do," he reassured, "and if you


    mind we can reconsider."


    ¡°Please!¡± Tian immediately answered firmly. ¡°You don''t need to ask for opinions. You can make the


    most of this technology that I have created. I really don''t mind, Mr. Gardner. Just pretend I''m an


    employee working for you ¨C the project ispletely yours.¡±


    Arthur nodded slowly, grabbed his smartphone, and called someone from there.


    After a few minutes, the door at the far end of the room opened, and Edna strolled in with a warm smile


    on her face, heading toward Arthur. "Yes, Boss?" she asked.


    "Edna, I''d like to show you something," Arthur said as he gestured to hisputer screen.


    Edna then sat beside Arthur and scooted closer to him, her eyes fixed on the same screen.


    "Thispany produces machines and heavy equipment, including automotive and other advanced


    technologies," Arthur said.


    "Do you want me to help you buy it, boss?" Edna asked casually.


    "Yes," Arthur nodded. ¡°And please keep my identity hidden. I don''t want anyone to know that I acquired


    thepany. Do whatever you can to keep my endeavors there a secret. I n to utilize the factory


    and all the technology thepany has to create something special.¡±


    Upon hearing Arthur and Enda''s conversation, Tian immediately swallowed hard ¨C he had not


    anticipated that Arthur would readily state he wished to buy argepany as if he had an


    inexhaustible supply of money.


    "Okay, boss," Edna said, her lips curling into a sweet smile as she slowly nodded. "I''ll do as you ask to


    the best of my ability."


    "Excellent," Arthur replied with satisfaction.


    Edna stood up, ready to leave the room, but before she had the chance, she nced back. "Um...,"


    she started.


    "Yes, Edna?"


    "Boss, sorry, do you want to postpone the business discussion with the other colleagues? They''ve


    been waiting for you for five hours now and must be getting anxious."


    "Ah? Really?" Arthur eximed, surprised that he had been in conversation with Tian for so long. He


    waspletely engrossed in the new information and knowledge which had piqued his interest.


    "Okay, give me 5 minutes, after this I will continue discussing with the others," he replied.


    Edna nodded and smiled warmly. "Alright, boss," she said before walking out of the room.


    After Edna had left, Arthur returned to exin to Tian his intention to purchase the newpany


    earlier.


    "I''m hoping to create a more advanced technology by utilizing the AI that you''ve developed," he


    borated.


    However, Tian only nodded slowly, a hint of surprise on his face as he still hadn''t expected the steps


    Arthur would take.


    "Do you know about The Underworld, Tian?" Arthur continued, his expression serious.


    "Yes," Tian replied, nodding in acknowledgement. "I''ve heard about how much influence they have on


    our lives, Mr. Gardner. And I also heard that they are high-ss criminals who are even capable of


    running the government."


    Arthur continued, "Do you mind if I use the technology you have created to destroy them?!"


    Tian was rendered speechless at Arthur''s suggestion. He wasn''t shocked by Arthur''s intention to


    destroy The Underworld but rather by Arthur''s fearlessness in doing so.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner...¡± Tian responded hesitantly. ¡°Please tell me what I need to do in order to facilitate your


    n. I will do whatever it takes to help you, even if it means working harder and getting less rest.¡±


    Arthur smiled and stood from his chair, gently patting Tian''s shoulder. "You''ve done your best," he said


    reassuringly. "Just keep doing what you''ve been doing. Let me help in my own way."


    Arthur then strode away, taking a deep breath and releasing it slowly. He had figured out a n to beat


    The Underworld, which was to use technology. Knowing that they were determined to defeat him,


    Arthur hade prepared with something special.


    Being gifted with a system that gave him abilities and miracles no one could have imagined, Arthur was


    no ordinary person.


    "They need to know that I''m Invincible," he whispered as he advanced towards the room where Sylvia


    was waiting.


    Arthur knocked on the door and, upon hearing Sylvia''s voice from within, opened it. As he stepped


    inside, he was met with the sight of Sylvia standing there, wearing a smile on her face directed at him.


    At that very moment, Sylvia suddenly felt her heart racing, as if all of her energy hadpletely


    drained away the closer Arthur walked towards her. She dropped her gaze to the ground and muttered


    in a quiet voice, "What is happening to me? Why am I so nervous around Mr. Gardner?"

 Chapter 100 - The Perfect Candidate

    Chapter 100 - The Perfect Candidate


    "Hi, I apologize for making you wait," Arthur said as he approached Sylvia, whose face had grown


    flushed. He furrowed his brows in concern and wondered, "Is she feeling ill?"


    "Ah, no, Mr. Gardner," Sylvia replied, her voice suddenly faltering as she struggled to find her words.


    She averted her gaze, avoiding Arthur''s eyes.


    Sylvia felt her nerves grow as she realized she would have to confront Arthur directly; for some reason,


    this was an unfamiliar situation for her. Yet, Arthur''s charm and charismapletely threw her off


    bnce and left her at a loss for what to do.


    At that moment, Arthur felt something strange emanating from Sylvia, so he tilted his head to get a


    better look at her slightly blushing face. "Excuse me, Ms. Sylvia," he asked, his voice gentle and caring.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Sylvia was taken aback by Arthur''s action, stepping back slightly as a flush crept onto her face. "Ah¡­


    uh¡­. Erm¡­ No, Mr. Gardner," she replied, her voice wavering slightly. "I''m fine."


    "Alright, let''s talk about the business we''ll be doing in the future," Arthur said, gesturing towards the


    center of the room where a sofa was situated. He then walked over and sat down on the sofa. In front


    of them was a big screen and aptop, which Arthur had set up to present more details of her business


    n.


    Sylvia walked over and stood up as a screen nearby started disying some of the presentations she


    had prepared.


    "Actually," he said, "I had been considering a n that was almost identical to yours, Ms. Sylvia.


    However, I was unsure of how to do it, so I was ted when I stumbled upon you, who had the exact


    same vision as me."


    Sylvia fell silent, her gaze lingering on Arthur as she was taken aback by his charisma. She gave a


    slow nod, "Thank you, Mr. Gardner. I hope you won''t be disappointed with what I''m about to present."


    "And," she continued, her voice gentle, "Please just call me by my name, Sylvia. I''m currently working


    for you, after all."


    "Of course, Sylvia," Arthur replied with a smile.


    After that, Sylvia began to exin her business ns in detail, asionally ncing at Arthur, who


    seemed to be listening attentively. ¡°Erm¡­ is there anything you''d like to ask before I continue, Mr.


    Gardner?"


    "No, I''m following along well so far. I''ll save my questions until the end, and if I think I need to ask


    something urgently, I''ll ask right away."


    After that, Sylvia continued to exin the contents of her presentation in great detail, until a few


    minutester.


    Arthur, listening intently, was surprised to discover that she had actually nned it out so carefully.


    However, there was one big problem they were currently facing: Arthur had to acquire arge portion of


    "Mr. Gardner," Sylvia began, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, "I''m sorry, I knew my n was


    unfeasible from the start. To put all of the building designs I had created into practice, I realized we


    would have to acquire Golden Lake Ind first, and I knew this would be a very difficult task. Therefore,


    I leave all these decisions to you. And even if you choose to back out from this project, I am still


    grateful for the opportunity you have granted me to exin my entire business n. Your generosity


    alone has made me so happy and excited to create more in the future."


    Sylvia nced at Arthur, taking in his rxed and calm demeanor which had done much to put her at


    ease during her presentation.


    "No," Arthur replied firmly. "We will fight for this n, and as for Golden Lake Ind, we will find a way


    to get it."


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows in surprise, recognizing the difficulty of acquiring such arge, contested


    piece ofnd. She knew it would take a lot of money, or perhaps a cooperative arrangement to share


    ownership.


    "And, you don''t have to worry about it, Sylvia," Arthur said, offering her a light smile. "We''re going to


    win the indpletely, and I''m confident that we''ll do it in the near future."


    Sylvia was still in shock at Arthur''s words. He seemed to have an unlimited amount of money and she


    could no longer doubt that it was true.


    "While we await the acquisition of the ind," Arthur said, "I would like to ask a favor of you."


    "Yes Mr. Gardner, I would be more than happy to help in any way I can."


    Arthur nodded affirmatively. "For the past few weeks, I''ve been running Brown Company as CEO, and I


    feel I could use some help to lighten my workload. That''s why I''m offering you the position of COO to


    help me implement some of the ns I''ve already put in ce."


    "Mr. Gardner," she asked hesitantly, "are you sure about this offer?"


    Sylvia still felt like she was dreaming; the events of the past few days were beyond anything she had


    ever imagined - especially being offered the role of Chief Operating Officer at the prestigious Brown


    Company. Most people would be proud just to work there.


    "Sure," Arthur replied, "if you don''t mind doing it."


    "But, Mr. Gardner," Sylvia answered hesitantly, "I''ve never run apany this size before, and I need


    time to learn. I''m afraid I won''t be able to meet your expectations."


    Arthur then stood up and walked over to Sylvia, ¡°You have a great deal of talent, and you are also a


    very hard worker. Furthermore, we will be utilizing a great deal of resources from the Brown Company


    in order to implement your entire business n on Golden Lake Ind, so it would be beneficial for you


    to take on the role of COO in order to ensure that all of the ns run smoothly.¡±


    Sylvia was still silent in response to Arthur''s exnation, slowly shaking her head in disbelief. It wasn''t


    that she was refusing, but she hadn''t expected that Arthur would show her such faith and trust.


    "You''re reallying into your own now, and I''m sure that being COO won''t be a problem for you," he


    concluded.


    Sylvia then lowered her head, her heart suddenly bursting with joy and tears streaming down her


    cheeks. She attempted to conceal her dampened face as she looked up at Arthur, ¡°You¡¯ve ced so


    much trust in me, even though you barely know me.¡±


    "Sylvia, I understand where you''reing from," Arthur attempted to reassure her, "Your background


    speaks for itself, and your talent and determination are remarkable. It would be my loss if I were to miss


    someone as valuable as you." His gaze held a sincerity that seemed to suggest he meant every word.


    At that moment, Sylvia''s emotions got the best of her; despite being a strong, independent woman who


    had aplished so much on her own, this was the first time she had met someone who truly


    appreciated her. She felt that she would do anything for Arthur, someone who had finally understood


    her. Tears welled up in her eyes and she could no longer contain her sobbing.


    "I don''t know how to thank you again, Mr. Gardner," Sylvia said, raising her face slightly and ncing at


    Arthur. "This thing you gave me is beyond what I could even imagine."


    "That''s fine," Arthur replied slowly, smiling. "We work together in business, and I hired you for the


    potential and brilliant ideas you have. So as long as you can keep doing what you''ve been doing so far,


    that''s enough for me." He then offered a handshake. "Do we have a deal?"


    "Yes, Mr. Gardner," Sylvia said, smiling and epting Arthur''s handshake, "I am more than willing to


    take on this assignment. I promise to give it my all and do whatever it takes to make you proud of your


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    decision to have chosen me for this task."


    "Alright," Arthur smiled, pleased with his decision to find Sylvia ¨C a talented, creative and hardworking


    individual ¨C to help him run his business in the future.


    He motioned for her to follow and said, "I hope you are ready for the many big things that we will face


    in the future. Nowe with me, I will announce this news to all Brown Company employees."


    Sylvia nodded slowly and followed Arthur, her face beaming with joy. She couldn''t believe that all the


    hard work she had put in was finally paying off.


    "Thank you so much Mr. Arthur Gardner."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!